imffiwiBwafaiiBMaawittiiTMtnMinnMBaBifww'wwif^^
WITHPORTER- IN
THEESSEX
hrw II B rtwweigtiwywwwi^^
.v~>all!WHiiW»fift>1j»WaWtf^^
«ARY
MfTY or J
romiA y
Brooklyn
^if-Library Association.-!^^
1. This book may be retained two weeks.
2. If it has not been called for in the meantime
the Librarian in charge may extend this period
for one week only.
3. All books not returned at the end of the al-
iened or extended time shall be fined at the rate
of one cent a day.
4. No book shall be loaned out of the members'
family except to members.
5. Books lost must be replaced acceptable to
Executive Committee.
6. Books injured must be paid for according to
fines imposed by President or Librarian in Cliief .
N. B. Any person breaking any of the above
rules forfeits the privileges of the Library until
reinstated by the Executive Committee.
Arthur A. Milligan, Printer.
"^^i-d^cA^ -^ ^ ' /^^7
BOOKS BY JAMES OTIS.
WITH PERRY ON LAKE ERIE. A Tale of 1812.
307 pp. Cloth. ^1.50.
WITH PREBLE AT TRIPOLI. A Story of « Old
Ironsides " and The Tripolitan War. 349 pp.
Cloth. ^1.50.
WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX. A Story of
HIS Famous Cruise in Southern Waters during
THE War of 181 2. 344 pp. Cloth. ^1.50.
THE CRUISE OF THE ENTERPRISE. Being the
Story of the Struggle and Defeat of the French
Privateering Expedit 3Ns against the United
States in 1779. 359 pp. Cloth. ^1.50.
IT WAS ONLY NECESSARY THAT THE CREW SHOULD REACH OUT AND PULL
US ON BOARD.
Jar'.es Of is ^cJer
WITH PORTER IN THE
ESSEX
A Story of his Famous Cruise in Southern
IVaters during the War of 1812
BY
JAMES OTIS^ ^re^i^
ILLUSTRATED BY
WILLIAM F. STECHER
O V' . #
r
^y^:)
BOSTON AND CHICAGO
W. A. WILDE COMPANY
Copyright, J got.
By W. a. Wilde Company.
All rights reserved.
WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER PAGE
I. Introducing Myself 17
II. The Coast of Chili 34
III. Oliver Benson's Scheme 57
IV. Among the Whalers . . . . . .80
V. The New Fleet 103
VI. A Call for Volunteers 126
VII. An Island Port 149
VIII. NuKUHEVA 172,
IX. An Old Enemy 195
X. Among the Typees 218
XI. A Naval Station . • 241
XII, At Valparaiso . 264
XIII. The Britishers 287
XIV. The Battle 311
XV. On Parole 334
5
803
■J
ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
" It was only necessary that the crew should reach out and
pull us on board " Frontispiece 28
" He forced the iron rods from their sockets in short order " . 77
" Soon we were out of reach of the grape, and then we ran
across the ship's bow" 158
" The party came in, waving green palm-leaves " . . . 244
'• Nearer and nearer came the Phoebe " 295
PROLOGUE.
The manuscript of this story was written by Ezra
McKnight, a cousin of that Stephen Decatur McKnight
of Hartford, Connecticut, who was captured after the
action between the Essex and the Phoebe and Cherub^
and with a companion named James Lyman went to
Rio de Janeiro as exchanged prisoners of war. From
that port, according to Lossing, these two shipped for
England in a Swedish vessel, and, although the ship
arrived in safety, her captain never gave any account
of his prisoners, nor was it known what had become
of them. That they were murdered would be the
natural inference, since in event of their being treach-
erously sent to England some record must have been
found regarding them.
He who wrote the story of the cruise of the Essex
which follows here, searched long but vainly for some
clew to the fate of his brave cousin ; in fact, after leav-
ing the United States Navy it was his lifework to dis-
cover the fate of that brave lieutenant who was the
only officer uninjured on board the Essex after that
lO PROLOGUE.
unequal conquest was cowardly forced upon her by
Captain Hillyar of the Phoebe^ whose vessel and life
had once been spared by Captain Porter.
Failing to gain any information concerning the Heu-
tenant, Ezra McKnight set himself down to write the
story of that marvellous cruise of the Essex, the United
States frigate of thirty-two guns, commanded by Cap-
tain David Porter who was born in Boston on the first
of February, 1780. How this manuscript came into
the hands of the editor it is not necessary to state.
Suffice it to say that no change has been made in the
original arrangement of the tale, nor in any of the
details ; it is here presented virtually as Ezra McKnight
wrote it, with only so much of editing as seemed neces-
sary in order to bring it within the requirements of a
story of the present day.
To those who may read that which follows for the
purpose of learning somewhat of their country's history,
it is well to state a few facts which would not naturally
appear in what was originally intended for an account
of the adventurous voyage.
The commander of the Essex gained his first expe-
rience in the navy on board the frigate Constellation^
which vessel he entered as midshipman in 1798. Con-
cerning him Lossing says that "he was in the action
PROLOGUE. 1 1
between the Constellation and the U Insurgente in Feb-
ruary, 1799, when his gallantry was so conspicuous
that he was immediately promoted to lieutenant. He
accompanied the first United States squadron that ever
sailed to the Mediterranean in 1803, and was on board
the Philadelphia when she struck on the rock in the
harbor of TripoH. There he suffered imprisonment.
In 1806 he was appointed to the command of the
Enterprise^ and cruised in the Mediterranean for six
years. On his return to the United States he was
placed in command of the flotilla station near New
Orleans, where he remained until war was declared in
18 12, when he was promoted to captain and assigned
to the command of the frigate Essex, taking with him,
on this last cruise, his adopted son, David G. Farragut,
who, during the War of the Rebellion, was made an
admiral."
Now, in order that the memory of the reader may be
refreshed as to the strength of the United States Navy
while this cruise was being made, the following extract
is taken from Lossing's "War of 1812."
" As we take a survey from a standpoint at mid-
autumn, 18 1 3, we observe with astonishment only three
American frigates at sea, namely, the President, 44 ;
the Congress, 38 ; and the Essex, 32. The Constitution,
12 PROLOGUE.
44, was undergoing repairs ; the Constellation^ 38, was
blockaded at Norfolk; and the United States, 44, and
Macedonian, 38, were prisoners in the Thames above
New London. The Adams, 28, was undergoing re-
pairs and alterations, while the John Adams, 28, New
York, 36, and Boston, 28, were virtually condemned.
All the brigs, excepting the Enterprise, had been cap-
tured, and she was not to be trusted at sea much longer.
The Essex, Commodore Porter, was the only govern-
ment vessel of size which was then sustaining the repu-
tation of the American Navy, and she was in far distant
seas, with a track equal to more than a third of the
circumference of the globe between her and the home
port from which she sailed. She was then making one
of the most remarkable cruises on record."
In October, 18 12, Captain William Bainbridge was
appointed the successor of Captain Hull in the com-
mand of the Constitution; and, according to Lossing,
" a small squadron, consisting of the Constitution, 44,
Essex, 32, and Hornet, 18, were placed in his charge.
When Bainbridge entered upon his duty in the new
sphere of flag officer, the Constitution and Hornet were
lying in Boston harbor, and the Essex, Captain Porter,
was in the Delaware. Orders were sent to the latter
to cruise in the track of the English West Indiamen,
PROLOGUE. 13
and at the specified time to rendezvous at certain ports,
when, if he should not fall in with the flagship of the
squadron, he would be at liberty to follow the dictates
of his own judgment. Such contingency occurred,
and the Essex sailed on a very long and most eventful
cruise in the South Atlantic and Pacific Oceans."
The Essex left the Delaware October, 181 2, in pur-
suance with the command received by Captain Porter ;
and he must have already outlined in his own mind
what course to pursue in case he failed to meet the
little squadron, for Lossing says, '* Captain Porter took
with him a larger number of officers and crew than was
common for a vessel of that size. Her muster roll con-
tained three hundred and nineteen names ; and her sup-
plies were so ample that she sank deep in the water,
which greatly impeded her sailing qualities."
On Porter's monument, which stands in Woodlawn
Cemetery, Pennsylvania, are the following inscriptions :
" Commodore David Porter, one of the most heroic
sons of Pennsylvania, having long represented his
country with fidelity as minister resident at Constanti-
nople, died at that city in the patriotic discharge of his
duties March 3, 1843."
"In the War of 18 12 his merits were exhibited not
merely as an intrepid commander, but in exploring new
14 PROLOGUE.
fields of success and glory. A career of brilliant good
fortune was crowned by an engagement against supe-
rior force and fearful advantages, which history re-
cords as an event among the most remarkable in naval
warfare."
" His early youth was conspicuous for skill and gal-
lantry in the naval services of the United States when
the American arms were exercised with romantic chiv-
alry before the battlements of TripoH. He was on all
occasions among the bravest of the brave ; zealous in
the performance of every duty; ardent and resolute
in the trying hour of calamity; composed and steady
in the blaze of victory."
JAMES OTIS.
WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX
WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX,
CHAPTER I.
INTRODUCING MYSELF.
AN awkward, raw-boned lad of fourteen was I when
an opportunity came to enlist as a boy on board
the Essex, a United States frigate of thirty-two* guns,
commanded by Captain David Porter. My desire ever
had been to join the navy, in which my cousin, Stephen
Decatur Mc Knight, had already won much of glory
and a commission ; it was through him that I was
finally able to satisfy my longings, which had increased
from year to year until it seemed as if I could be con-
tent in no other sphere of action than that of serving
my country upon the ocean.
War had been declared ; once more was it proposed
to give England a lesson in good manners ; and while
that lesson was being taught, I intended to so act my
part that when it was finished I might have gained
3 0 90 17
1 8 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
a recognized position among men, even though I was
no more than a boy.
Stephen had won his way upward, and why might
not I ? True, there were times when my heart grew
cowardly; but as I figured it to myself at such
moments, I was too timorous even to run, and there-
fore might gain the credit of being a hero, when in
reality, had I been a trifle more brave, I might have
shown the white feather.
Perhaps it is not well for me to set down all that
was in my mind when I went on board the Essex^
for it can be of no especial interest to those who may
chance to read what is written here. It is enough
if I say that two days before the Essex left the Dela-
ware River, or in other words, on the 28th of October
in the year 18 12, I was rated on her papers as "boy,"
and had already begun to make the acquaintance of
one Philip Robbins, a lad of about my own age, who
held the same rank. If there had been any lower
station aboard the frigate, of a truth we two would
have been found occupying it, for he knew no more
concerning a seaman's duty than did I.
A certain portion of the cruise, which proved to be
one of the most adventurous ever made by a vessel
of war, must be omitted here for the very good reason
INTRODUCING MYSELF. 1 9
that I have little or no knowledge concerning it. Dur-
ing three days after we left the capes of the Delaware
it was to PhiHp Robbins and myself as if we lingered
in the very shadow of death, and while so lingering
received no word of cheer from those around us
because of the fact that we were enduring only that
which every lad must endure who sets out to learn the
trade of a sailor. Sick .-* It was to me as if that
man who should put an end to my life would have
been rendering me a service, for I doubted not but
that death must eventually come, and only when it
did would I be free from the pangs of that overpower-
ing illness which beset me.
Both Philip and I had vaunted ourselves before the
lads of Philadelphia because we could lay claim to
being members of the crew of the Essex ; but from
the moment the good ship courtesied to the swell of
the Atlantic until we were recovered and could laugh
at the past, either of us would willingly have given
up all which we prized most dearly in the world for
the sake of being set back on shore in the humblest
station that might be imagined.
It is enough if I say that we gained the experience
which comes to all who venture upon the sea, whether
for pleasure or for profit, and once having gained it,
20 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
were in proper condition ever after to laugh at those
who might be learning the same severe and disagree-
able lesson.
There was never a man on board the ship who did
not know that she was bound for the purpose firstly,
of capturing any English vessels that we might be
able to cope with, and secondly, to come across the
Constitution and the Hornet^ with which ships we
would afterward cruise in company.
Among our crew, and there were, counting officers
as well as men, three hundred and nineteen all told,
were a dozen or more who had fought under Preble
at Tripoli; and while we were headed for Port Praya
we heard so many yarns concerning the doings of
our fleet with the Barbary pirates as would more than
suffice to fill a dozen such books as I count this will
make. Therefore it is not well that I attempt to set
down any of them, entertaining though the least excit-
ing would prove.
When Philip and I signed our names to the ship's
papers, both believed that we should be called upon
to take part in sea battles from the time we gained
the offing until we were once more in port; but yet
there was nothing of bloodshed, save such as could be
found in the yarns spun by the men, from the time of
INTRODUCING MYSELF. 21
sailing until the 27th of November, when we sighted
the mountains of St. Jago and entered the harbor of
Port Praya, hoping there to gain some news of Com-
modore Bainbridge.
Nothing was learned, however, as we on the gun-
deck soon came to know; for it must be understood
that the crew soon have repeated to them every word
which is spoken aft. Some old shellback hears a bit
now and then, and by piecing the fragments together
generally hits upon the truth ; while the marines on
guard are ever ready to carry forward such scraps of
conversation as they have overheard when on duty.
It is thus, as I have said, that the ordinary seaman,
who is supposed to be in ignorance of everything save
the happenings of the moment, is generally possessed
within a few hours of all the information gained by
his superior officers.
All we got from the Portuguese governor of Port
Praya was a bountiful supply of pigs, sheep, poultry,
and fruit, and it can well be supposed that our officers
were not exerting themselves to let him understand
exactly why we had to enter the port. When we set
sail again, it was on a seaward course, as if we were
bound for an African port ; but as soon as we were
beyond sight of land the ship was hauled around to
22 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
the southwest, and on the nth of December we
crossed the equator in longitude 30° west.
Philip and I were in no very comfortable frame of
mind as we neared the equator, knowing full well
that lads, and for that matter seamen, who have never
crossed the imaginary line, are subjected to rough if not
absolutely brutal treatment at the hands of every mess-
mate ; and we expected, because of certain remarks that
had been made, to receive an unusually severe dose.
But fortune favored Captain Porter as well as our
humble selves ; for just at noon, when the men were
making ready to introduce us to King Neptune, a
Britisher hove in sight, and there was no longer
thought of playing pranks. The enemy had been
sighted at last, and even the eldest among us were
quivering with excitement, for it was believed that our
success or failure in this first enterprise which pre-
sented itself would indicate the results of the voyage.
I was burning with a desire to question my cousin
McKnight as to what might possibly be the result of
losing this craft ; but you must understand that a boy
on board a frigate is not supposed to speak to his
superior officer without permission. Even had the
lieutenant been my father, I should have been forced
by the rules of the ship to keep at quite as re-
INTRODUCING MYSELF. 23
spectful a distance from him as from Captain Porter
himself.
Up to this time neither Philip nor I had succeeded
in cultivating the acquaintance of the older members
of the crew ; therefore we stood alone, so to speak,
ignorant of what might be the possibilities, but not
daring to ask a single question lest we bring the
ridicule of the seamen upon us.
If the success of this first venture since we left
port had been a true token of the entire voyage, then
were Philip Robbins and myself to reap the greatest
possible benefit from it ; for when the Essex was finally
come up with the Britisher on the following day, we
lads not only aided in the capture of the rich prize,
but made ourselves such a friend among the crew as
we most needed.
A lad on board a man-of-war sees hard lines if there
be not one among the older seamen who stands in a
certain degree sponsor for him ; otherwise the younger
members of the crew will put upon him until his is
indeed a slavish life. Now up to this day we boys
could call no man our friend, and in this I am not
counting my cousin, the lieutenant, for his kindness
toward us would count for but little while we were
among our shipmates.
24 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
However, I am saying overly much of myself, and
perchance may be accused of giving undue importance
to those members of the ship's company who were
looked upon as of no especial consequence.
As I have said, we crossed the equator and sighted
a strange sail on the same day. As a matter of course
chase was made at once, and before the sun went down
we knew beyond a peradventure that at last we had
before us one of the enemy's vessels.
There was nothing particularly interesting in the
chase as it presented itself to me. During the greater
portion of the time Philip and I were kept at work
below by one task-master or another, and all we knew
regarding our chances of overhauling the stranger was
what could be gathered from those who came near
where we were. When night fell, and we lads were
at liberty to go on deck, there was absolutely nothing
to be seen.
In the morning, however, when the first shot was
fired, just before daybreak, Philip and I tumbled out
of our hammocks, wild with excitement, and at the
same time inwardly quaking lest peradventure we were
upon the eve of a naval engagertient.
I question if any orders, however strict, could have
kept us below. We forgot for the moment that one
INTRODUCING MYSELF. 25
is not allowed to roam over a naval vessel at will, but
clambered on deck as if free to follow our every incli-
nation; and well for us, perhaps, was it that both
officers and crew were considerably excited at the
prospect of finally taking a prize, otherwise we might
have been treated to a dose of the rope's end because
of having unwittingly ventured so far aft.
The stranger was the British government packet,
Nocton, carrying ten guns, and had been hove to when
our shot went*across her bow. There was no attempt
made at resistance, and she fell into our hands as a
ripe apple falls from the tree, with no particular effort
on our part.
Later, and while the prize crew was being told off
to take possession of her, we learned that she carried
thiFty-one men, was bound for Falmouth, and had on
board fifty-five thousand dollars in gold and silver
coin.
Lieutenant Finch was made prize-master, and a crew
of seventeen told off to man the packet; for Captain
Porter counted on sending her to the United States,
she being a craft that would make a reasonably good
addition to our small navy.
These men were transferred from our ship to the
prize without delay, and then was begun the work of
26 ' WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
bringing back the specie, — a task, it is needless to say,
in which Philip and I had no share.
The scene was such, however, as to attract the atten-
tion of any one, however much experience he might
have had in such matters, and we lads watched with
breathless eagerness all the manoeuvres, as the two
vessels rolled lazily upon the long swell, while the
small boats plied to and fro like ants. We gazed curi-
ously at the iron-bound boxes which were said to be
filled with gold or silver, and in our ignorance it
seemed as if already was the cruise a success, since
we had taken from the enemy such a vast amount of
money.
Among the crews of our boats was a seaman by
the name of Hiram Hackett, with whom Phihp and
I had vainly tried to scrape an acquaintance. A
weather-beaten old shellback was he, who had, against
his will, served the king, having been made prisoner
by one of the press-gangs, and who escaped only a
few months before enlisting on board the Essex.
His shipmates looked up to him as to a man of
great experience, and well they might, for I question
if Hiram Hackett had not seen more of the ups and
downs of a sailor's life than any among us. He was
the only member of the crew who had not made sport
INTRODUCING MYSELF. 2/
of, or imposed upon, us two in some way ; but yet
never a kindly word had he given us.
Master Hackett was pulling the bow oar of No. 2
boat when she came alongside with a load of stores,
for Captain Porter was taking from the prize such
provisions as would not be needed during the home-
ward voyage.
The goods were being hoisted out while the boats
lay a few yards off our lee rail; and as this work
was being done a cheese incased in a wooden box
slipped from the sUng, and, falling, struck Master
Hackett a glancing blow on the head and shoulder,
knocking him senseless into the sea.
The only thought in my mind at the instant, and
Philip and I were perched on the brig's rail directly
opposite the boat, was that the seaman, having been
rendered unconscious by the blow, would be quickly
drowned; and without stopping to think of possible
danger, I leaped overboard.
Philip was moved by the same impulse at the same
instant, and we struck the water side by side.
Looking back upon that attempt at rescue, after so
many years of experience, I believe of a verity that
not once in twenty times would two lads succeed in
the effort; for the chances were that we should come
28 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
up directly beneath the frigate, or, as we rose to the
surface, be dashed against the hull with force suffi-
cient to kill us.
As it was, however, we went down side by side
until we came in contact with the man we would
save, and him we brought to the surface to windward
of the boat, yet so near her that it was only necessary
the crew should reach out and pull us on board.
We had done nothing which merited praise, — in
fact, should have been blamed for interfering when
we might have hampered the movements of those
who knew better what ought to be done ; and yet
Captain Porter was pleased to compliment us when
we clambered on board looking like a couple of half-
drowned rats, and the sailors clasped us by the hands
as if to say that in their opinion we had proved our-
selves worthy to be called shipmates.
It was natural that I should be somewhat puffed
up by the attention which was paid us ; but I little
dreamed what an important bearing it would have
upon our lives.
The old sailor, still unconscious, was taken below ;
Philip and I overhung the rail once more, watching
the men as they transferred the provisions and specie,
for the work had not been interrupted many moments
INTRODUCING MYSELF. 29
by the mishap, and all was as before, save for that
sense of satisfaction and pride within my heart when
Master Hackett, looking none the worse for the blow
and the ducking, came up behind us.
We were not aware of his presence until he laid
his hands on our shoulders, and said in a deep, grave
voice, much as if speaking to himself : —
** I don't know whether it was a service or con-
trariwise that you lads did me, for I'm told that but
for your tumblin' over the rail I was like to have
lost the number of my mess, bein' knocked out by the
blow in such fashion that I went down like a stone,
with but little chance of risin'."
I looked around at the old sailor, hardly understand-
ing what he said ; and he, gazing to windward as if there
he saw something which we could not, continued : —
"An old shellback like me is of but little account;
and if he hangs on to life, mayhap it's only to pay
off some grudge which them as claim to know say
shouldn't be harbored."
I knew from this that he referred to the grudge
he owed the Britishers for having pressed him into
the king's service, and wondered why he should speak
in such a solemn tone when it stood to reason he ought
to be rejoicing because of having escaped death.
30 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
It was a full minute before the old man went on,
and then he spoke more nearly natural, as it seemed
to me : —
"We'll set it down that you two lads have done a
big service — that you saved my life — an' it isn't
much for me to say that I'm obliged to you, 'cause
mere words are cheap. Boys aboard a ship stand in
need of a friendly hand, an' that's what I'm allowin'
to hold out toward you until such time as I've squared
off the account begun this day. Whatsoever a sailor-
man can do for a mate, I'm bound to do for you; an'
all hands are to understand that what's sauce for you
is certain to be sauce for me, or they'll know the reason
why."
Having said this. Master Hackett went aft to where
Lieutenant McKnight was standing, tugged at a wisp
of hair which hung over his forehead, and at the same
time scraped one foot behind him, which answered for
a sailor's bow, saying as he did so : —
"I'm ready for duty, sir."
"Your place in the boat has been taken, therefore
you are at liberty until we get under way," my cousin
said with a smile, whereupon the old man went below,
never so much as looking at Philip or me.
It seemed as if his manner was decidedly curt.
INTRODUCING MYSELF. 3 1
After having voluntarily acknowledged that we saved
his life, it appeared as if he might have said some-
thing more, or at least stood near us a few moments
to let it be seen that he had indeed taken us under
his wing, and I said laughingly to Philip : —
*' Master Hackett is proving to us that words are
indeed cheap. He has thanked us, and that seems to
be all that is necessary."
"And so it is," Philip replied, for he was a better-
natured lad than I by far, and ever ready to make
excuses where I found fault. " It was really nothing
of consequence for us to go overboard where there
are so many to lend a helping hand, and when we
came on deck again I was trembling with fear lest
one of the officers give us a tongue lashing for put-
ting ourselves forward at such a time."
" If we hadn't done so, Master Hackett would likely
have gone to the bottom, for I saw no one making
ready to go after him."
''You didn't give them time, Ezra McKnight,"
Philip replied laughingly. "The old man had no
more than struck the water before we were on the
rail; and yet I am not to be praised for it, because,
to tell the truth, I didn't realize what I was about."
That same was true in my case ; but there was no
32 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
reason just then why I should speak overly much
regarding it when I was hungering for yet more
praise, and I put an end to the conversation by turn-
ing my attention once more to the work going on
before us.
The task of transferring the provisions and specie
to our ship was not a long one, and perhaps no more
than three hours elapsed from the time the Nocton
hove to until the Essex was on her course once more,
while the prize, with her prisoners below decks, was
stretching off for the home port.
Before the sun set on this night, Philip and I had
good proof that Master Hackett's gratitude was more
than the mere thanks we had received. Every mem-
ber of the crew treated us in a different fashion —
more as if we were in fact shipmates, although I saw
no particular change in the old man's behavior.
It is difficult for me to explain the difference in our
positions, and yet it was very decided. We were called
upon to do quite as much work, to wait upon this one
or that one as before, and yet the orders were given
in a more friendly tone. There were not so many
kicks bestowed upon us, nor did a single man lay a
rope's end upon our backs; whereas from the time of
leaving port until we leaped overboard for Master
INTRODUCING MYSELF. 33
Hackett I question if there was a waking hour when
we did not receive a blow from some one.
The old man who had declared he would stand our
friend no longer wore an air which seemed to forbid
our coming nearer him, and yet I cannot say that he
spoke any very kindly words ; but we understood
that, if ever we needed a helping hand, his would be
stretched forth.
That night when we were ready to get into our
hammocks, Philip said to me with a certain tone of
triumph : —
"This has been a lucky day for the Essex. She
has captured a prize that will bring all hands money
with which to tassel our handkerchiefs, if it be so the
Nocton reaches a home port, and Captain Porter has
the credit of gathering in fifty-five thousand dollars
from the enemy; but I question if any aboard have
been so fortunate since sunrise as you and me, for we
have suddenly become shipmates with the one man
among all the crew who is able to put us on a better
footing with those who have lorded it over us."
CHAPTER II.
THE COAST OF CHILI.
IN order to hold a true course to my story, if per-
chance it should prove to be a story, it is necessary
I set down here very much of what is little more than
pricking out on a chart the movements of the Essex ^
for many a long, weary day passed before we had oppor-
tunity to work harm to shipping belonging to subjects
of the English king, whom we were teaching a lesson
in good manners.
On the second day after the capture of the Nocton
we hove into sight the island of Fernando de No-
ronha; and as our commander had been told at this
place we might gain information of Commodore Bain-
bridge's squadron, we came to anchor, but not before
the ship had been disguised as a merchantman.
Then, flying English colors, we let go our ground
tackle off the port, and Lieutenant Downes went
ashore to ask permission of the governor for us to
take on water and such stores as might readily be
procured.
34
THE COAST OF CHILI. 35
The lieutenant came back with a quantity of fruit
for the cabin, and information that two alleged British
vessels of war had called at the island a week pre-
vious, and left there a letter for Sir James Yeo of his
Majesty's ship Southampton.
It seems, as we of the crew learned later, that these
were the names agreed upon between Commodore
Bainbridge and our commander, to be used in an un-
friendly port. Captain Porter believed that a lie was
not a lie when told for the benefit of one's country,
therefore he sent the lieutenant back with a present
of cheese and ale, and the assurance that a gentle-
man on board our vessel, a friend of Sir James Yeo's,
counted on saiHng for England from Brazil, and would
take the letter with him.
The governor could do no less than deliver up the
missive; and on being brought aboard it was found
to be only such a letter as one English commander
might send to another, with nothing in it to show
that the writer was an American.
Captain Porter had no idea that the commodore
would be such a simple as to trust his secret with a
Britisher, and therefore set about trying to solve the
mystery which he felt confident was contained in the
letter.
36 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Finally, by holding the sheet for some time over a
lighted candle, it was found that a second message
had been written in what is known as sympathetic
ink, and this the heat brought out plainly, showing,
as was afterward told us on the gun-deck, the follow-
ing lines : —
*' I am bound for St. Salvador, thence off Cape
Frio, where I intend to cruise until the ist of January.
Go off Cape Frio, to the northward of Rio Janeiro,
and keep a lookout for me."
It surely seemed now as if the course was marked
out for us clearly, and that we would soon be in the
company of friends ; but it was not to come about,
else I might not be trying to set down the particu-
lars of that which proved to be a most extraordinary
voyage.
Day after day we cruised up and down the Bra-
zilian coast between Cape Frio and St. Catherine,
but meeting neither American nor English vessels.
The Portuguese craft which we spoke from time to
time could give us no information ; and from Captain
Porter down to Phil Robbins and myself, all hands
were most decidedly puzzled to know what would be
the outcome of the voyage, when it seemed, despite
the luck which attended us in the beginning, that we
THE COAST OF CHILI. 37
had cut ourselves off so completely from both friend
and foe that it might not be possible to get back.
The old shellbacks told us youngsters that the
Brazilian government, being at peace with England,
would not allow us to provision the ship at any of
their ports, and it was unnecessary we be told that the
supplies were growing lower every day. With three
hundred men to be fed, even a full cargo of stores
soon grows slim.
Finally one of the marines who had been on guard
in the cabin, told us that he heard Captain Porter
say to some of his officers that it had now come to
a choice between capture, a blockade, or starvation.
As a matter of course all the sea lawyers on the
gun-deck argued the matter in and out of season,
laying down the law in great shape, according to
their own ideas ; but, so far as Phil or I could see,
not suggesting anything which offered the slightest
hope of relief.
I might fill many pages with an account of what
we two lads thought and said during this time when
it appeared as if the Essex had got the worst of the
voyage, although having captured the only enemy
she came across ; but it would be of little interest to
a stranger if I should make the attempt. It is enough
J
38 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
to say that every man of the crew, and the boys, too,
for the matter of that, believed we would have a taste
of an English prison before many days had passed,
when, suddenly, came most startling news from one
of the marines who had been on duty aft.
The man declared, and we afterward came to know
he spoke no more than the truth, that he had over-
heard a consultation between Captain Porter and his
officers, when it was decided that, having failed to
find Commodore Bainbridge, we were to double Cape
Horn and strike a blow at the British whaling fleet
in the Pacific.
Captain Porter arguea, so the tale-bearing marine
told us, that among the whalers he stood a good
chance of replenishing his naval stores, for the
vessels in that trade were always well armed, and it
would be possible to provision the ship as often as
might be necessary, once we were among the South
Sea Islands. He had decided to live on the enemy,
and it only remained to be seen whether that might
indeed be possible.
Of all who heard the story as told by the marine,
none believed it save Master Hackett; and he said,
in answer to my question as to whether he thought
we might be able to come out of the scrape with
whole skins : —
THE COAST OF CHILI. 39
" Ay, that I do, lad ; an' it's in my mind that the
Essex can do British shippin' more harm in the
Pacific than would be possible elsewhere. For a
time we'll have everything our own way, an' then
the king will have a pretty good idee of what the
Yankees can do."
*' But how will it be possible to get home. Master
Hackett .'' " I asked, thinking more of my own safety
than of brave deeds to be accomplished.
** That's somethin' that don't concern us, — leastways,
not until the Essex has come to the end of her cruise.
We've shipped to do all the harm we can to English-
men, for that's the meanin* of war, lad. After we've
done our duty will be time enough to think about
ourselves, though I'm allowin' that if we ever see
the United States again it'll be after we've had a
reasonably long taste of British prisons."
Such talk as that was not calculated to make me
very comfortable in mind. As a matter of course I
wanted to strike a blow at the king, since we'd
shipped for that purpose; but I wasn't well pleased
at doing so when it was a foregone conclusion that the
task would be concluded only when we were prisoners.
We had captured a rich prize already, and I for one
would have felt better if it had been decided that
40 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
we were to take the chances of starvation while
working back to the home port. This cutting loosd,
as it were, did not strike me in a pleasant fashion.
Before many hours had passed, however, the doubt-
ers understood that the marine had told no more than
the truth.
We were off the harbor of St. Catherine when Cap-
tain Porter decided to take chances which would have
deterred many another, and next morning, that is to
say, on the 26th day of January, 18 13, the Essex was
headed down the coast for Cape Horn.
It seemed strange to me at the time, and even at
this late day I am moved to wonderment that such
should have been the case — it seemed strange, I say,
that almost without exception the members of our
crew hailed with delight the captain's determination
to push forward rather than turn back. Surely it was
a hazardous venture to leave friendly ports behind,
and sail away toward that portion of the world where
the power of the British was exceeding strong.
Those among the crew who argued in favor of thus
trying our fortunes in the Pacific Ocean were 'forced
to admit that we would be treated with but scant
courtesy by the small nations, who dared not brave
the anger of the English by showing friendship for
THE COAST OF CHILI. 4 1
US. Ours was but a single vessel of thirty-two guns,
and should we come upon two or three whalers at
the same time, it was reasonable to believe that we
might find ourselves opposed by a weight of metal
exceeding our own.
We could not depend upon the government of the
United States for so much as a spare belaying-pin,
and all we might get, whether in the way of stores or
ammunition, must come from the enemy. I do not
believe any vessel of war was ever sent into such
danger of every form, and it is hardly to be won-
dered at that Phil Robbins and I were filled with
apprehension as to the result of the cruise, more par-
ticularly since we heard the evils described in most
glowing colors during nearly every hour of the day,
even by those who were in favor of the enterprise.
"We didn't ship with the agreement that we'd do
our best to run into every possible danger when it
might be better to shape a course for home," Phil
said, in what was very Hke a mutinous tone. " When
it comes to fighting Britishers, then we're bound to
risk our lives in the hope of killing them ; but sail-
ing around the world with fair chance of starving to
death before we can run across a craft of any kind,
is a good bit outside of duty."
42 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Phil was not the only member of the crew who
spoke in much the same tone, and yet I defy any
person to say with truth that we were in the sHghtest
degree mutinous as we faced such a venture as was
never known before.
Master Hackett seemed well content on the day
when the bow of the Essex was turned toward the
south pole, and I was resolved he should have no
opportunity of believing that Phil and I were afraid
of what might He in our path.
As a matter of course, we two lads discussed the
weighty affair in. all its aspects, enabled to do so
with some degree of fairness because of the opinions
which we heard on every side ; but we took good
care to do so where no one might overhear us.
It was only during the first day of this venturesome
cruise, however, that we indulged in what was neither
more nor less than mutinous criticism of our officers'
plans; for within twenty-four hours after leaving the
harbor of St. Catherine the wind increased to a full
gale, which for more than eighteen days showed no
signs of abatement.
Never before had I believed it possible that a ship
could be so tossed and buffeted by the waves without
being literally torn to pieces ! It was as if our craft
THE COAST OF CHILI. 43
had been no larger than a long-boat, and I dare
venture to say that many times she actually stood
on end.
Phil and I were both sick and frightened, and in
about the same degree, which was fortunate for us ;
for had we been one whit less ill, we might have lost
our wits entirely. Whenever the deathly nausea per-
mitted of thought I was firmly convinced we would
all go to the bottom before making Cape Horn, and
by the time this idea had become firmly fixed in my
mind the sickness of the sea overwhelmed me again,
bringing in its train partial unconsciousness of my
surroundings.
Nor were we lads alarmed without good cause ; it
was possible to understand by the behavior of the
crew, at such times as we were able to understand
anything, that every man jack believed the Essex
would be finally overcome in her struggle with the
elements; and once, when the turmoil was at its
height. Master Hackett came to where I lay in my
hammock for no other apparent purpose than to clasp
my hand.
It was much as though he was bidding me good-by,
and I wept bitter tears of sorrow because I was not to
see my dear mother again in this world.
44 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
I could write very much concerning the dreary,
painful hours we spent while it seemed as if death
stood very near to each of us; but it is not well to
allow such personal matters to interfere with the tale
of what was accomplished before the good ship Essex
was destroyed through a British trick and British
cowardice.
On the 14th day of February Master Hackett
brought word to Phil and me that we were at last
off Cape Horn ; and to give a faint idea of the situa-
tion I will set down the fact that, old seaman though
he was, it had become absolutely necessary for him to
crawl along the gun-deck like a crab, otherwise he
would have been flung fore and aft by the wild move-
ments of the ship.
During that night I fancied we were in smoother
water, and within twenty-four hours it was possible
for Phil and me to leave our hammocks with some
degree of safety.
Almost immediately after rounding the cape the
wind shifted to the southwest, blowing with no more
force than was needed to keep our canvas full ; and
from that hour we began to live once more.
We skirted the coasts of Patagonia and Lower Chili
for nineteen days, and at the end of that time the glit-
THE COAST OF CHILI. 45
tering peaks of the Andes were seen far, far in the
distance, and those who had been most despondent
concerning the outcome to the cruise, now bdgan to
believe that it would be possible for us to give a good
account of ourselves to the people at home before
death overtook us.
We now talked of taking rich prizes, even as we
previously had discussed the probability of immediate
disaster, and speculated as to how we might weather
the cape once more when, the work having been ac-
complished, we would be homeward bound.
It was the 5th day of March when we were off the
island of Mocha, on the coast of Araucania, with the
prospect of a day to be spent on shore after so many
dangers had been encountered and passed.
To us two lads, who were sick with the odor of the
salt breeze, the scene was entrancing. The mountain
on the island towered a full thousand feet from the sea
line, and around it could be seen countless numbers of
birds, while in the surf near the shore hundreds upon
hundreds of seals played like so many dogs.
For the first time since leaving St. Catherine our
ground tackle was let go, and word came from the
cabin that on the morrow we were to be given a full
day's hunting. This last was become a real necessity,
46 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
rather than a pleasure, for our stores were sadly in
need of being replenished ; but we thought not of
this last fact, preferring to believe that permission to
go ashore had been given solely that we might enjoy
ourselves.
And what a day it proved to be ! The island had been
inhabited by Spaniards before the buccaneers reigned
in that region, and the forest was literally teeming with
hogs and horses so tame that but little skill was neces-
sary to shoot them down.
From sunrise to sunset we hunted, and before noon
had proved to our entire satisfaction that horseflesh was
more palatable than pork, therefore we killed no more
hogs than persisted in coming within easy range. By
nightfall we had fresh meat enough to furnish us with
food for many a long day, provided it was salted down
before becoming tainted.
The next day was spent in caring for what we had
captured, and in filling the ship's water-casks, after
which we were in fairly good condition to continue the
voyage. The eight-and-forty hours spent on shore had
been sufficient to raise the courage of the most timorous,
among whom could be counted Phil and myself; and
all hands were in the best of spirits as the Essex filled
away on her course once more, despite the fact that
THE COAST OF CHILI. 47
there was no possibility of receiving aid from the friends
at home.
As we ran up the coast Captain Porter made prepara-
tions for the work which all hoped we should find in
plenty. The running rigging of the Essex was care-
fully overhauled ; the ship was repainted and otherwise
put in as good condition as was possible without going
into dock. The boats we carried — seven in all — were
strengthened in every manner, and crews told off for
each, so that at a moment's notice we might send out a
flotilla of small craft against an enemy.
Lieutenant Downes was given command of this little
squadron ; and from the way in which he looked after
the armament, we knew without being told that he was
ready for any kind of fighting which might come his
way.
It was in a certain sense a relief to Phil and myself
when the boats were made ready for independent
action ; as a matter of course, our strength was not
increased one whit by such means, yet it seemed to us
lads that we were in much better trim to meet an
enemy than before such preparations had been made.
Greatly to our disappointment we were not told off
as members of the boats' crews ; and I plucked up
sufficient courage to ask Master Hackett concerning
48 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
what seemed to us an oversight, hoping he might aid
us in receiving treatment such as we beHeved to be our
due.
" Frettin' because you haven't been given an inde-
pendent command, eh ? " he said with a laugh, when I
had made what was little less than a complaint.
" We are not such fools as to think we can do any-
thing very brave or wonderful; but at the same time
it seems much as if we might perform our fair share of
work," I replied, considerably nettled because he ap-
peared to treat us as if we were children.
" I'm allowin', lad, that you'll be called on for all the
tasks you can do conveniently. It stands to reason
that the pick of the crew should be detailed for the
boats, seein's how them as put off from the ship under
Lieutenant Downes's command will be forced to jump
lively, both as to fightin' an' work. Now, it looks to
me as if you two would have chances enough, once
that fleet of small craft have left us ; for the Essex will
be short-handed, an' you lads'll be asked to do the duty
of men."
With this we were content, knowing that Master
Hackett would not buoy us up with false hopes ; and it
began to seem as if we might, within a reasonably
short time, show that we were made of such material
THE COAST OF CHILI. 49
as warranted our being reckoned among the men on
board the Essex.
From the day of leaving the island of Mocha a
watch was kept for the enemy, and each morning we
two lads tumbled out of our hammocks firm in the
belief that by nightfall we should be in chase of
another prize. Then, as the sun set before we had
sighted the British flag, we felt quite as positive we
should see it when the morning came again.
Thus the time passed in anticipation unfulfilled
until the 14th day of March, when, on rounding the
Point of Angels, the city of Valparaiso lay full before
us like something which had suddenly been thrown up
by the sea.
Until this moment we had had a stiff breeze, such as
sent the Essex along at a full ten knots an hour ; but
on rounding the point the wind died out suddenly, leav-
ing us becalmed under the guns of a battery, which
was hardly to our liking, for we believed Chili was
still under the rule of Spain.
Captain Porter, not minded to take any more chances
than was absolutely necessary, had hoisted English
colors ; and as we came into view it gave me a most
disagreeable feeling in the region of the heart to see
an armed American brig tricing up her ports as she
50 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
prepared for action, although I could not restrain a
sensation of pride that my countrymen should be will-
ing to fight at an instant's notice, and against great
odds, to uphold the stars and stripes.
Three Spanish ships were getting under way, and
Captain Porter understood that he might miss many a
rich prize if he allowed the crews of those vessels to
know who we were and why we had come.
Therefore it was that three boats' crews were called
away to pull the ship's head around beyond the point,
where she might catch so much of a breeze as was
stirring outside, and in less than two hours we were
beyond sight of the city.
Phil and I mourned the necessity of being forced to
leave port so soon, when we might have met country-
men who could give us later news from home than we
had; but Master Hackett did much toward consoHng
us when he said : —
" Take my words for it, lads, we'll be in the harbor
of Valparaiso before you're very much older. The
captain didn't count on lettin' the Spaniards find out
who we are, thus puttin' the Britishers on their guard."
The old man was in the right, as was usually the case,
for on the next day we ran into port ; and our anchors
were hardly down when we heard important news.
THE COAST OF CHILI. > V^v 51
Chili had just gained her independence from the
Spaniards, and was more than ready to welcome us
as friends ; but it was reported that the Viceroy of
Peru was fitting out armed cruisers to prey upon the
American shipping in the Pacific.
Of a verity we had arrived in the nick of time, and
there was great rejoicing fore and aft because of such
fact. So long as we could keep secret from the British
government the fact of our whereabouts, we might
work the enemy great damage at the same time we
protected Yankee vessels ; and even after it was known
that we had ventured so far from home, there was
fair opportunity of taking many a prize before being
overhauled by a British squadron.
Well, the people of Valparaiso gave us a royal wel-
come. The forts saluted the stars and stripes with
twenty-one guns ; nine shots were fired by the armed
brig, and we replied to them all, as a matter of course,
until it was as if everybody was celebrating the
Fourth of July.
The American Consul General came down from
Santiago to greet us ; the Chilians strove to show how
friendly they felt toward the United States, and there
was a great time, in which the officers gathered most
of the fun, for ordinary seamen are not counted in at
such affairs.
52 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
The commissioned officers must have enjoyed them-
selves in fine style, however, and we of the crew
managed to get a small slice of the welcome which
repaid all hands for the long, disagreeable voyage.
Only a portion of our crew were allowed shore leave
at a time, and by rare good luck Phil and I were
given liberty on the same day when Master Hackett
took his furlough; therefore we saw more of the city
than would have been possible had we set out alone.
The old gunner was well acquainted in Valparaiso,
and before setting out to visit acquaintances, he showed
us all the sights. Then, presenting each of us with
two silver shillings, he went his way, after cautioning
us to be at the shore in time to go aboard before
sunset.
It would have pleased both Phil and me had the
old man remained with us; but it could not be ex-
pected that he would give all his time of liberty to
two lads, even though they had gone over the rail to
save his life; therefore we made it appear as if we
were eager to be by ourselves, and began to explore
the chief seaport town of ChiH.
Unable to speak the language, we could not expect
to make any new acquaintances ashore, nor did we
try, although more than one Chilian lad gave token
THE COAST OF CHILL 53
that he was as ready to extend the hospitalities of
the port to Yankees as were the dignitaries of the
town.
We had wandered here and there as fancy dictated
until noontime, and Phil proposed that, since we had
had our fill of sight-seeing it would be a good idea to go
on ship, or find some of our messmates.
Strolling with a party of sailors whose chief aim
would most likely be to take aboard all the liquor they
could drink, was not to my liking, and I had just sug-
gested that we go to the rendezvous on the chance
of finding a boat putting off for the Essex, when we
were surprised by a hail in our native tongue.
" Hello, you two lads ! Are you from the Yankee
ship } "
Wheeling suddenly around, we saw a boy eighteen
years of age or thereabouts, who was regarding us with
an expression which might equally well have been one
of friendship or enmity.
"We're from the Essex,'' Phil replied, and as he
spoke the stranger came toward us.
" Can you speak Spanish } " he asked ; whereat I
repHed glibly : —
" Not a word, and more's the pity, else we might
have had companions in our sight-seeing."
54 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
" If that's all you're wanting, come with me. I'll
show you a good time."
" Do you live here .? " I asked, fancying that he
spoke Hke one lately from England.
** Yes, for the time being ; and since I have nothing
better to do, suppose we travel together."
Every person in the town had been so friendly toward
us that we had no reason to suspect evil, and even
though we had considered the possibility that any one
was wickedly disposed, why should harm come to us
who were of so little importance .''
Phil was so delighted at the idea of making a friend
in this place where almost nothing but Spanish was
spoken, that he accepted the proposition without delay,
and at once we three set off in company.
Oliver Benson was the name of this friendly appear-
ing lad, as we soon learned ; and before we had been
together half an hour he knew very nearly as much as
we ourselves concerning our position and life aboard
the Essex.
" Boys are not of much account on Yankee ships,
according to your story," he said, in a peculiar tone ;
and Phil replied glibly : —
" It doesn't seem so, except when there's a lot of
dirty work to be done. If we never went back to the
THE COAST OF CHILI. 55
Essex, I reckon there wouldn't be much mourning over
our loss."
I insisted that Master Hackett at least would miss us,
and declared that my cousin Stephen's heart would be
sore with grief if any accident happened to either of us ;
but Benson laughed me to scorn.
" If you failed to return there isn't one aboard
who'd remember your absence after four-and-twenty
hours," he said. " An enemy might work his will
on you and stand no chance of coming to grief,
for I doubt not but that the frigate will sail by to-
morrow."
"We have no enemies here," Phil replied with a
laugh, ''therefore we needn't spend time discussing
that question."
I noted a peculiar expression on Benson's face, but
gave no great heed to it, for at that instant he had
turned down a narrow street and was unlocking the
door of a stone dwelling.
" Do you live here } " Phil asked.
" Yes ; and I count on showing you two lads what
a Chilian dinner is like. It will be something to talk
about when you get home."
He held the door open as invitation for us to enter ;
and although there was absolutely no reason why I
56 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
should suspect him of having unfriendly designs upon
us, I hesitated about going in.
"Go on," Phil said, pushing me forward. ** We're
fortunate in having run across Benson, for there are
not many lads, either here or at home, who would
spend their time entertaining strangers."
I could do no less than follow our host, who led us
up one flight of stairs, and thence to the rear of the
building. Then he opened the door of a room and
stepped back a pace, that we might advance in front
of him.
At the outer entrance, I led the way, and while
Phil followed close at my heels, the door was slammed
behind us, the cHcking of iron telling that we had been
locked in.
For an instant I was so bewildered as to be incapable
of speech, and then I heard from the other side of the
locked door a mocking voice : —
" I'll keep you two Yankees here till your ship sails,
and then find you a berth aboard a British whaler ; it
will be a paying speculation for me, and you'll have
good opportunities for seeing the world."
CHAPTER III.
OLIVER BENSON'S SCHEME.
PHIL ROBBINS and I stood gazing into each
other's eyes as if incapable of speech, during at
least sixty seconds after the fellow who had trapped us
announced the purpose of his scheme. That we two
lads, who were of no consequence whatsoever in the
sight of the officers of the Essex, should have been made
the victims of a plot seemed too ridiculous to be true;
but yet the locked door was sufficient evidence for the
most incredulous.
It was Phil who first found his tongue, and he asked
sharply, as if positive I could give him a satisfactory
answer : —
" What does the villain mean by locking us in here }
He must think we are rare prizes ! "
" I'm not making any mistake as to what you're
worth," Benson cried from the hallway. " Yankees
don't bring any extravagant price in this part of the
world; but the demand is so great that I won't be
57
58 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
forced to keep you many hours after your tub of a ship
leaves port."
My head was so thick that even then I failed to
understand his purpose, but had an idea the fellow
looked upon us as his personal enemies because England
was at war with the United States, and said to Phil,
giving no heed to the fact that I spoke sufficiently loud
for Benson to hear : —
" The fellow is such a fool as to believe he serves his
country by imprisoning us."
"That's where you are making a big mistake, my
Yankee cub. Whalers in this portion of the world are
not overly particular as to how they ship a crew, and
pay a decently good price to whoever delivers them
able-bodied hands."
Now I understood what this enterprising Britisher
had in mind. I remembered reading, before I left
home, a long account of how sailors were trapped in
foreign ports by the captains of whaling vessels who
had lost members of their crews by death or desertion.
If we could be held prisoners until there was no
longer any American vessels in port, Benson might
literally sell us to a British whaler ; and once on board
such a craft, our chances for escape or relief before the
voyage had come to an end would be very small.
OLIVER BENSON'S SCHEME. 59
I was overwhelmed with grief and anger. The knowl-
edge of our helplessness increased my wrath until for a
certain length of time I was little better than an insane
lad.
I stormed and raved from one end of the small apart-
ment to the other, now and again throwing myself
against the stoutly barred door as if by such means I
might break it down ; and during the paroxysm Phil
lay at full length on the floor, giving noisy vent to his
sorrow and despair. There was no care in my mind
that Benson was most likely listening to all we said or
did, and would set us down as chicken-hearted ; I only
gave heed to our situation, knowing full well how entirely
we were in his power.
It was not to be supposed that the Essex would remain
many days longer in port ; in eight-and-forty hours she
would most likely get under way, and we two lads who
had dreamed of winning honor and promotion would
be set down as deserters. Even Master Hackett must
believe we had run away, since, by trying to make him
think we were not eager to remain in his company, lest
he should waste all his time of liberty upon us, we had
made it appear as if our greatest desire was to be alone.
Like a flash all the possibilities of the situation came
into my mind. I heard the comments of our shipmates,
60 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
saw the word "deserter" written opposite our names
on the ship's register, and imagined the grief of my
parents when the Essex returned to port with such a
disgraceful story concerning us. Meanwhile I could
see Phil and myself forced to this or that disagreeable
task, and the end of it all, a tardy release in some for-
eign port from which we would be forced to work our
way home as best we might.
It was a most mournful picture, view it in whatever
light I might, and the stoutest-hearted could well be ex-
cused for growing faint and sick with apprehension.
Whether we spent one hour or three in such useless
wailings I am unable to say ; it seemed to me much as
if we had been a full day in that place before I so far
recovered composure of mind as to be able to look at
the situation with some degree of common sense, and
then my first act was to soothe Phil, who still remained
stretched at full length upon the floor, weeping and
waihng.
It was not a difficult task to persuade him into
something approaching calmness ; he had Hterally
exhausted himself by giving way so violently to sor-
row, and was, like myself, ready to play a more manly
part.
Our first act, after thus coming to our senses, so
OLIVER BENSON'S SCHEME. 6 1
to speak, was to make a thorough examination of
this apartment which served as prison ; for of course
the thought of escape had been uppermost in our
minds, even when our grief was most violent.
The room was not different from what one might
have fancied after seeing the exterior of the building.
It was, however, twelve feet square, with a ceiHng so
low that I could touch it by standing on tiptoe. There
were two windows, both closely barred with iron, as I
had already noticed was usual in Valparaiso, and the
view from them was confined to a small plat of ground
enclosed by a high wall of stone, the top of which was
nearly on a level with one of the windows.
" If we could get out of here, it would not be a
diflficult task to reach the ground," Phil said, in a
certain tone of hopefulness.
'* I'd guarantee to bring up on the ground all right,
wall or no wall, if it wasn't for the bars."
Then, with one accord, we laid hold of the iron
rods, wrenching at them with all our strength, but
not moving them by so much as a single hair's breadth,
so far as I could see.
That Benson yet remained in the hall outside, and
could hear all that was said or done, we knew when
he cried mockingly : —
62 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
" Keep on pulling at the bars so long as such work
pleases you ; they have held stronger men than you
ever will be, and I'm not afraid of your giving me
the slip in that way ! "
Thus we knew that the wretch had made a business
of trapping strangers to sell them to whalers, and this
but served to make our case appear more hopeless ; for
if he had had experience in such scoundrelly work, it
was probable he would be on his guard against any-
thing we might try to do.
By this time I was weary, mentally and bodily, and,
not minded to give the villain any more pleasure, —
for I doubted not but that he enjoyed hearing his
prisoners beat vainly against the bars of their cage, —
I whispered to Phil : —
** Don't speak nor move. We'll remain silent until
he grows tired of listening and goes away."
My comrade nodded to show that he agreed, and,
seating ourselves on the floor where we could look out
of the window, even though there was nothing save the
small patch of grass to be seen, we held our peace until
the shadows of evening began to lengthen.
Now was come the time when our shipmates would
be returning to the Essex after a day's pleasuring, and
as I fancied them standing on the shore, discussing
OLIVER BENSON'S SCHEME. 63
the cause of our absence, it was impossible to restrain
my tears.
Not until the night had fully come did we hear any-
thing from the hallway, and then the faint sound of
stealthy footsteps told that the villanous Benson, wearied
with his fruitless vigil, was descending the stairs.
We listened in vain for some noise betokening that
the building had other occupants than our enemy and
ourselves ; not a sound broke the silence, and it seemed
only reasonable that the scoundrel put the dwelling to
no other purpose than that of a prison.
It would be useless for me to make any attempt
at setting down here all Phil and I said during the
hours of the night, for much of our conversation was
wild in the extreme, and we repeated the same words
again and again, as would any lads in such a situation
as we had so suddenly been plunged.
About midnight we fell asleep, still sitting on the
floor, for there was no furniture whatsoever in the
room ; and the day was just breaking when a noise
in the yard outside awakened us.
Looking out from between the bars we saw Benson,
who was placing a ladder against the building, directly
under our window.
" If he'd only come near enough for me to hit one
64 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
blow ! " Phil muttered between his teeth, and I wished
we might have so much satisfaction as that, even while
knowing he would never give us such an opportunity.
"I'm not counting on starving you Yankees," the
villain said with a laugh, "and yet I'm no such fool
as to open the door long enough to shove in food.
You see I'm running this business alone, for the
profits are not large enough to permit of my hiring a
clerk, therefore some of my arrangements are not
really convenient. I'm going to pass you the end of
a rope. Then I can stand on the ground and serve
you with food and water to be hauled up."
"I wonder if he thinks we'll indulge him in his
monkey shines ? " Phil whispered angrily ; and I, sud-
denly realizing that we could only succeed in biting
our own noses if we went contrary to Benson's com-
mands, said hurriedly in a low tone : —
" Hold your tongue ! We're bound to eat and drink
if we count on making any effort at getting away.
Take what he gives us, and we may thereby keep up
our strength to be used in case an opportunity for
escape presents itself."
By this time Benson was nearly at the top of the
ladder; but he took good care not to come within
reach of our fists.
OLIVER BENSON'S SCHEME. 6$
He passed in to us a half-inch Manila rope, and I
seized the end, whereupon the villain descended and
bent on a small tin vessel filled with what appeared
to be a stew of beans and other vegetables.
''When you've hauled in, let down the rope again
and I'll send you up some water," Benson cried; and
I obeyed his commands in silence.
When we had thus been served, he said in the tone
of one who imparts pleasing information: —
"You'll have to get along without me to-day, for
I'm counting on catching two or three more Yankees
before sunset."
Phil shook his fist at the scoundrel; but I, without
knowing exactly why, felt a certain amount of satis-
faction because he reckoned on making more prisoners.
Then the fellow disappeared from view, and Phil
said angrily : —
" I hope our messmates will have more sense than
we displayed when we agreed to let him show us the
town."
"And I'm hoping he'll make a big haul."
Phil gazed at me in anger and astonishment, where-
upon I hastened to explain myself.
" There is no doubt but that he can easily do with
us as he has proposed, and our officers will make no
66 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
great effort to find two boys who are believed to have
deserted. If that scoundrelly Britisher can capture
half a dozen of our crew there'll be a big stir aboard
ship, and, in addition, he won't be able to work his
will with so many. One or more may succeed in
escaping, and then the truth will be known."
Phil's face brightened wonderfully, for he had not
looked at the matter in that light before, and without
further conversation we set about making a hearty
breakfast.
Once our stomachs were filled, hope revived. We
were eager that a large number of our men might be
entrapped by Benson, and discussed the possibility of
his success with as much zest as he might have done.
Then, after two hours or more had elapsed, we began
to reflect that it would not be possible for a lad like him
to scrape acquaintance with men as easily as he had
with us boys, and we grew despondent once more.
Finally I gave up all belief that he could entice any
of the crew into his prison, and said with more of hope
in my tones than was actually in my heart : —
"Two great hulking lads like ourselves should be
able to get out of an ordinary house ! If this place
had been built for a jail, the situation would be
changed; but it is no more than an ordinary dwell-
OLIVER BENSON'S SCHEME. 6/
ing, and I dare say these bars are not set in the wall
so solidly but that we can succeed in moving them."
"Tell me how to go about it, and I'll do my best;
but I fail to understand how we can accomplish any-
thing."
Phil's despair served to give me what was very like
courage ; and even though there was but little hope in
my heart that we could effect anything, I spoke as if
certain of success.
" We have our knives, and with such tools many a
man has worked his way toward freedom. The mortar
which holds the wall in place can be picked out in
time, and Benson won't have a chance to sell us for
several days after the Essex leaves port."
" It would require a month of hard work to loosen
even one of these stones," Phil replied gloomily.
"We shall be better off by making some effort at
escape, even though we never succeed. It is almost
cowardly to sit here idle, waiting until that villain can
entrap our comrades."
Having said this I set myself at work pricking out
particles of mortar with the point of my knife ; and
although the work progressed but slowly, I could soon
see some slight results.
Phil watched me listlessly until I had taken out as
68 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
much as would fill a large spoon, and then he began to
see that the task was possible if we had sufficient time.
" It's better than doing nothing," he said, as if the
idea was his own, and at once began upon the seam of
mortar next that on which I was working.
Occupation of some kind was what we most needed ;
and as the moments wore on we increased our efforts
until, when the sun marked the hour of noon, we had
made quite a showing, although at the expense of
grinding away our knife-points.
We had worked upon that stone which held the side
bar in place, and if it might be removed we would have
an aperture not less than eight inches in width. As a
matter of course, neither of us could pass through such
a narrow space ; but if two of the bars were pulled out,
then was the way open.
We were both resting from our labors when I was
seized by a sudden thought, and cried exultantly : —
" We can escape if no time is wasted ! "
" I can't see but that the situation is much the same
as when we were first thrust into this place," Phil said
gloomily.
" So it is ; but since the villanous Benson passed us
the rope, I'm of the idea that we can do considerable
work."
OLIVER BENSON'S SCHEME. 69
"How?"
" We have surely done something toward loosening
the stones. Now, if we make the rope fast to the lower
end of the bar, and also to the handle of the door, one
or the other must give way when we get purchase
enough."
" Yes, I reckon all that is true ; but we're no more
likely to get a purchase on it than we are to walk out
of here this minute."
"I believe it can be done."
*' Then the handle of the door will give way first."
This was rather in the nature of a wet blanket on my
hopes ; but I would not admit that the plan had any
defects which might not be rectified, and set about
solving the problem.
Finally I hit upon a plan, — not anything very brill-
iant, but a makeshift which might possibly serve our
purpose.
Doubling the rope, I made one end fast to the bar set
into the stone we had been working upon, and the other
end I bent on to the corresponding bar in the next
window, hauling it taut as possible.
" With our feet against the lower edge of the window
we should be able to fetch something away," I said in
a hopeful tone ; " and even though we fail at first, the
yO WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
plan is sure to succeed after we've picked out a little
more of the mortar."
Well, we tugged and strained to the utmost of our
strength for ten minutes or more, and then, just as I
had said to myself that we never could succeed, one end
of the bar started ever so slightly.
" It can be done ! " Phil cried exultantly, and would
have bent himself once more for a supreme effort but
that I stopped him.
"There's little chance we could pull two bars out be-
fore sunset, and if the job is but half done when Benson
comes back, he'll understand what we're trying to do.
A fellow who makes a business of trapping men won't
stop at anything, however desperate, in order to prevent
his villany from being known to the authorities."
"Well, are we to sit here idle.'*" Phil asked angrily.
" Not a bit of it ! We'll amuse ourselves picking
mortar from the next seam, and thus have both stones
loosened by nightfall. After dark we can yank two
bars out, or I'm mistaken."
Now it seemed as if liberty was near at hand ; and
after I had cast off the rope that we might be able
to lower it from the window in case Benson proposed
to give us any more food, we set to work on the
difficult task of scraping away the hard mortar.
OLIVER BENSON'S SCHEME. 7I
It must not be supposed that we removed any very
great amount during this long day; but we had laid
bare a deep seam, and thus accomplished more than
I had at first believed would be possible.
When evening had come there was no doubt in
my mind but that we could, by aid of the rope,
wrench away the bars, and I felt brave as a lion
when footsteps on the stairs outside told that the
scoundrelly Benson was returning.
" He didn't succeed in trapping any one else ! "
Phil said jubilantly. " We were the only fools on
board the Essex''
*' Hello in there ! " Benson cried out ; and I said
gruffly : —
" Well, what do you want } "
" It's well to let you know that I'm around. Your
ship is ready to leave port in the morning, and forty-
eight hours later you two duffers will be getting an
idea of whale fishing."
"Which will be better than staying here forced to
listen to the voice of a cur Hke you ! " Phil repHed.
"That little show of temper will cost you your
supper," Benson cried in a rage. " I'll starve you
into submission, if you turn rusty, so have a care."
** I reckon you've lost your temper because of not
*J2 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
finding any more fools among the crew of the
Essex!''
*' I don't keep all my birds in one cage."
" But you've got all from the Essex in this one,
and we two make up the list," Phil cried with a
laugh, for he was finding considerable sport in thus
baiting the villain.
" Better keep a quiet tongue in your head," I
whispered, " otherwise he might come inside and see
what we've been doing."
" I only wish he would ! " and Phil flourished his
knife in a manner which told what he would do if
our enemy should be so indiscreet as to come within
striking distance. *
Benson stalked to and fro in the hallway when
we ceased to reply to his jibes, and after half an
hour or more we heard him descending the stairs
again.
Then, by gazing through the bars, we could see
that he had gone into the enclosure, — most likely to
make certain everything was as he had left it; and
we listened to the noise of his movements until all
was silent once more.
" He's gone out in the hope of catching such of
our men as have overstayed their shore leave," Phil
OLIVER BENSON'S SCHEME. 73
whispered, " Now is our time to begin work with
the rope."
I insisted that we wait ten minutes longer, to make
it more certain the scoundrel had left the building,
and then we began the task which I confidently
expected would result in our release.
The rope was made fast as before, and we two
laid hold of it with a will ; but haul and pull as we
would, the bars remained firmly in place. That one
which we had started during the afternoon was im-
movable, and the perspiration was running down our
faces in tiny streams before we were ready to admit
that the plan was a failure.
" He'll work his will with us," Phil said with a
sob as we ceased our efforts and stood facing each
other in the darkness. '* We can't get out ! "
" Don't lose your courage so soon. We can work
at the mortar all day to-morrow, and then I'm cer-
tain the bars will yield."
*' By that time the Essex will have left port."
" Other American vessels put in here, and surely
we can work our way home without being forced to
serve on board a whaler. Besides, the Essex is likely
to visit this port more than once before her work in
the Pacific is concluded."
74 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Phil would not be soothed, and he turned from me
impatiently just as I fancied a low whistle sounded out-
side, near the garden wall.
In an instant I was at the window, pressing my face
against the bars until the iron made great ridges on my
cheeks ; but the silence was profound, and I believed
that which I heard was nothing more than the wind.
Turning from the window in disappointment, I was
about to speak to Phil, when the whistle sounded again,
low and soft, but so distinctly that there could be no
mistake.
Phil heard it as I did, and we two sprang to the grat-
ings once more, expecting, hoping, to hear the voices
of our messmates.
Everything was silent, and I stood there like a sim-
ple fully thirty seconds before gathering sufficient sense
to speak. Then I cried softly : —
" Essex ahoy \'*
" Ahoy in the shanty ! " a voice replied, and I sank
to my knees in fervent thanksgiving, for I recognized
the tones of Master Hackett. Now, even though we
might not be released, it would be known aboard ship
that we had not deserted.
" Where are you ? " the old seaman asked in a loud
whisper, after remaining silent a few seconds.
OLIVER BENSON'S SCHEME. 75
"At a window just above the height of the
wall," Phil replied, and then a happy thought came
to me.
"We've got a half-inch rope here, Master Hackett,
and can let it down if perchance you might be able to
use it."
" If an old shellback like me can't use a rope, I'd
like to see the man who can. Let it down, lads, an'
move lively, for I've had hard work to keep out of the
course of a British cub who's been actin' in a way that
don't seem honest."
While he spoke I was lowering the rope over the
wall, and when Master Hackett sung out that he had it,
we belayed the remaining portion to a couple of the
bars, knowing full well that the old man would soon
appear at the top of the wall unless some one on the
street interfered with him.
Nor were we mistaken. Before I could have counted
ten he was clutching the bars of our prison, asking
how we chanced to be in such a scrape.
In the fewest possible words I explained how we had
been trapped and what Benson proposed to do with us ;
whereupon the old man said half to himself : —
" Now I can see what he was after when he came
rubbin' alongside some of us, offerin' to show fine sights
/6 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
if we'd go with him. But instead of standin' here
yarnin', I reckon we'd better get you out of the trap."
"Wouldn't it be well to report on board that we've
been made prisoners, and ask that a squad of men be
sent on shore } " Phil asked timidly. " If Benson
should get an inkling of your being here, he'd make
more trouble for us in some way ; and it won't pay to
take any chances."
" I don't count on takin' any more'n is wholesome,
an' at the same time ain't willin' to flash up on board
with the yarn that I couldn't get the best of one Brit-
isher, an' him in a foreign country."
Then Master Hackett made an examination of the
bars, after which he suddenly disappeared from view,
and, to my great surprise, I saw that, pulling the rope
inside the wall, he had slipped into the enclosure.
Now he was almost as much of a prisoner as were
we ; and if the Britisher should come back, the old man
might find himself in tight quarters, for it was reasona-
ble to suppose that a man engaged in such a villanous
business as was Benson always went well armed.
However, it was destined that Master Hackett should
not be disturbed ; and we could see him faintly in the
darkness, moving here and there as if in search of some-
thing.
HE FORCED THE IRON RODS FROM THEIR SOCKETS IN SHORT ORDER.
OLIVER BENSON'S SCHEME. J J
Then he placed the ladder against the wall, and when
he had ascended to the level of our window we saw that
he had with him a short piece of joist.
Using this as a lever, after we had told him which
bars we had been working on, he forced the iron rods
from their sockets in short order, thus making for us an
open door through which we could pass to the top of
the wall.
" You can come out now," the old man said with a
chuckle, *' an' the next time you're in a strange port I
reckon you'll be more careful about followin' them as
agree to give a free blow-out."
It can readily be imagined that we lost no time in
acting upon the suggestion, and by the aid of the rope
we slid down to the ground, exulting in the sense of
freedom.
Master Hackett led us into one of the main streets,
and while doing so explained that when we failed to
return to the ship on time he suspected we had fallen
into trouble, although more than one of the men sug-
gested that we had deserted.
" I didn't reckon you were the kind of lads who'd
turn around in that fashion, an' so got permission to
come ashore for a spell, agreein' to report to-morrow
mornin' if I hadn't come across anything that would
yS WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
show why you'd failed to turn up. Then it was I run
across that Britisher, an' found he was mighty anxious
to give me a free spree. It was that which made me
believe he could tell somethin' about you, an' I set
about findin' where he lived. It wasn't any easy matter
for an old shellback to follow that sneak, who had good
reason for thinkin' some of us might want to know
where he anchored hisself nights ; but I managed the
traverse in fair shape, an' here we' are."
"Can we go on board the Essex to-night.''" Phil
asked.
" I reckon we might by hirin' a boatman ; but there's
no reason why we need be in a hurry."
" I'd rather be on the gun-deck than in this town,"
Phil replied with a shudder, and at that instant, just as
we were turning a corner, we came face to face with
Oliver Benson, the young Britisher who made a busi-
ness of selling Yankee seamen to English whalers.
My first impulse was to run away, but before I could
so much as move Master Hackett had leaped upon the
villain, and then I would not have beat a retreat no
matter what might have been the cost of remaining.
I joined the fray, for the Britisher immediately began
to fight desperately; and during several moments the
three of us had quite as much of a task as we could
OLIVER BENSON'S SCHEME. 79
perform, for Benson was armed with a wicked looking
knife, and knew right well how to use it.
But for Phil, the villain would have succeeded in
stabbing Master Hackett in the back while the two
were locked in each other's embrace; but once his
weapon was taken from him, the scoundrel showed
signs of submission.
" Don't give him a chance to play us any tricks," the
old man said as he unknotted his neckerchief prepara-
tory to binding Benson's hands behind his back ; and I
wondered greatly why we should burden ourselves with
a prisoner in a town where, for aught we knew, he
might have many friends or accomplices.
CHAPTER IV.
AMONG THE WHALERS.
THIS taking a prisoner in a friendly port was, as I
considered the matter for the moment, a serious
affair, and without waiting to reflect I advised Master
Hackett to let the fellow go free.
" He can't do us any more harm, and we'll warn
others as to his scheme. There's no knowing how
much of a row may be kicked up by our depriving him
of his liberty."
" That's no more'n he did to you, an' the chances are
that many a poor fellow is eatin' his heart out aboard a
British whaler because of him. We've got the scoundrel
fast, an' I count on keepin' him so, at least until after
he's been brought face to face with Captain Porter."
Benson spoke no word ; the pallor of his face told
that he was afraid, and if we had not known it before,
we understood then that at heart he was a thorough
coward.
I expected each instant that he would call for help,
and there were enough rough characters around Valpa-
80
AMONG THE WHALERS. 8 1
raiso to give us no end of trouble in case they espoused
his cause.
But Benson remained silent, therefore after a time I
came to believe he did not stand on very good terms
with the inhabitants of the town, and had good reason
for thinking his summons would not be answered by
aid. This last surmise of mine was soon found to be
very nearly correct, as will presently be seen.
After tying the Britisher's hands behind his back,
Master Hackett seized him by the arm and led the way
toward the shore, followed closely, as may be supposed,
by Phil and me.
It was near to midnight ; the peace-loving inhabitants
of the town were asleep, and the rougher element must
have had a rendezvous at some distance from the water's
edge, for we did not meet a single person until after
having walked to and fro on the shore half an hour or
more shouting for a boatman.
Then a sleepy looking fellow lounged up to Master
Hackett, professing his willingness to do whatsoever
might be required, providing a sufficient amount of
money was forthcoming.
He had no more than given us to understand this
much when a moonbeam lighted up Benson's face, and
in an instant the boatman was animated.
82 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
** Where did you get that fellow ? " he asked of Mas-
ter Hackett in Spanish, and the latter replied in the
same language, repeating the conversation to Phil and
me after we were on board the Essex ; but for the time
we were completely in the dark so far as understanding
the drift of the talk was concerned.
"We picked him up a short distance from here,"
the old seaman replied. " He had jugged two boys
belongin' to our ship, countin' on sellin' 'em to British
whalers after the Essex left port."
*' I know him for a villain, an' have had it in mind
that he spent his time shanghaing sailors, but never
could bring it home to him. His game doesn't stop at
Yankees ; for when there are none in port he'll pick up
anybody, so it's said."
*' Then you have no objections to carry in' him aboard
the ship .? "
" What will you do with him there ? "
" Let the captain settle his hash. We've got good
proof of what he's been up to, an' I promise you he
won't be treated any too gently."
** I'll carry you an' him out to the ship for nothing, if
by so doing we can rid ourselves of the villain."
** I can't say whether the captain will take him out of
your way ; but you may be certain it'll go hard with
him."
AMONG THE WHALERS. 83
Until some time later Phil and I were surprised at
seeing the boatman scurrying around as if we had been
commissioned officers who promised a big fee ; and he it
was who tossed Benson on board the small boat with no
more ceremony than he would have used in handling a
bundle of merchandise.
In a twinkling we were hailed by the sentry on board
the Essex, so rapidly did the boatman work his oars,
and Master Hackett gave such an account of his party
as gained us permission to come up the gangway ladder.
Not seeing the old seaman offer to pay the man
for having pulled us out to the ship, I took one of the
silver shillings from my pocket, offering it to him ; but
he shook his head as he pointed with a grin to where
Master Hackett stood arm in arm with Benson.
The remainder of the night was spent by the Brit-
isher in the prison of the ship, or, as a sailor would
put it, " in the brig " ; and we two lads, after hearing
from the old seaman a literal translation of the conver-
sation he had had with the boatman, tumbled into our
hammocks with thankful hearts.
A few hours previous it had seemed certain we
* would be sent on board a whaler, while our friends
believed us deserters, and now we were in our proper
stations once more. Surely, Master Hackett had repaid
84 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
whatsoever of a debt he might have owed us for jump-
ing over the rail to rescue him !
The reception we met with from our messmates next
morning was well calculated to make lads feel proud.
Every man jack came up with some pleasant word as
if we were particular friends with all the crew ; and
many were the hopes expressed that the Britisher,
Benson, would get such sauce as he deserved.
There was never a man on board who did not believe
our captain would deal out the most severe punishment
in his power, yet it was agreed by the idlers on the
gun-deck that if the villain was let off too easily, they
would ask for permission to go on shore again and
make it their duty to trim him in proper fashion.
The yarn which had been told Phil and me regard-
ing the saiHng of the Essex was a hoax. She was
taking on board provisions for a long cruise, and it
was hardly probable could be got under way for two
or three days at the earliest.
Half an hour after inspection one of the marines
brought the word forward that Phil and I were to go
aft for an interview with the captain; and while it
was no more than we had been expecting, both of
us were considerably excited by the prospect.
We were rigged out in our best bibs and tuckers.
AMONG THE WHALERS. 8$
Master Hackett himself seeing to it that our hats
were properly tilted on ''three hairs," and half a
dozen of the older men inspecting us gravely to make
certain we were togged in shipshape and Bristol
fashion.
We found the captain with half a dozen of the offi-
cers, among whom was my cousin, Stephen McKnight,
seated around a large table in the after cabin, looking
grave as owls; and certain it is that I was trembling
like a leaf when I bowed and scraped in such fashion
as Master Hackett had said was proper.
" Well, lads," the captain said, speaking as if he
believed we were as good as himself, " I understand
that you had quite an adventure ashore yesterday,
and were near coming to grief."
" Yes, sir," I replied, after waiting in vain for Phil
to speak, and my voice quivered till it was like a
wheezy flute.
"Tell us the whole story from the time you left
Hackett, and do not be afraid of making it too long."
Again I waited for Phil; but since he showed no
signs of piping up I was obliged to spin the yarn,
for it would never have done to keep the captain
waiting.
All hands were still as mice while I told of our
86 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
meeting with Benson; and to make certain they'd
believe me, I made Phil pipe up from time to time
with his, " That's true, sir," or, '' It's all as Ezra says,
sir."
When I was at the end of the yarn, — and it was a
long one, as you may believe, for I told every little detail
from our meeting with Benson until we were on board
ship again, — the captain said, as polite as a fiddler : —
** You may go, lads, and send Hackett aft."
Phil came very near tumbling over me as he tried to
get out of the cabin in a hurry ; and we were hardly
more than amidships before we met Master Hackett,
togged out within an inch of his life.
"The captain has sent for you, sir," I said with all
due respect ; and instead of making any reply, the old
fellow turned on his heel stiff as a ramrod, walking
aft till his bowlegs cut a perfect circle.
Once on the gun-deck again we two lads were forced
to tell the idlers all that had occurred ; and we were
no sooner done with our yarn than Master Hackett
appeared, looking much as if he had just been made
master of a prize.
With all his fine looks and lordly manner, he could
not tell the idlers more than we had already done, and
all hands of us were forced 'to wait in suspense until
AMONG THE WHALERS. 8/
some long-eared marine should come forward with his
budget of news gathered by eavesdropping.
Half an hour later the crew of the cutter was called
away to carry Lieutenant Downes ashore ; and when
that officer came back No. 4 boat was manned, and
the prisoner, Benson, put on board.
It was not until the next day that we learned the
whole of the story, and then all hands were satisfied
that justice would be done by the ChiUan authorities in
such a fashion that the Britisher would for some time
be unable to continue his scheme of catching Yankees.
What we finally learned was much like this : Having
inquired into the case thoroughly, as I have already
set down, Captain Porter was convinced that a flogging
would be too slight punishment for such a villain as
Benson, and Mr. Downes made an official report of
the case to the authorities of the port. Those officers
promised that the enterprising Britisher should be
imprisoned with hard labor for a year at the very
least; and that this was done. Master Hackett, Phil,
and I knew before the Essex left port, for we three
visited the jail and saw the scoundrel picking oakum
under charge of well-armed keepers.
He glanced out of the corner of his eye at us for a
single second, and then looked steadily at his work,
88 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
nor could we provoke him into speaking. I thought
at the time, however, and had good reason to remember
it afterward, that if the opportunity should ever pre-
sent itself for him to get one or all three of us into his
power, he would not be likely to show us much mercy.
It was on the day we visited the jail that the brig
fane, an American whaler, came into port, and from
her master Captain Porter learned very much which
it was necessary he should know. It was reported
that nearly all the British whalers were armed and
provided with letters of marque, which really put them
on a footing with ships of war ; and, unless their plans
were speedily nipped in the bud, all the vessels hailing
from the United States would be captured. In fact
one of them had already been seized, the Britisher
having no difficulty in coming alongside because the
Yankee craft had been so long at sea that her com-
mander had no idea war had been proclaimed.
Captain Porter did not linger after receiving such
inform.ation. He had proposed to put additional stores
on board; but now decided that he could not afford
to spend any more time in port, and immediately sig-
nals were hoisted recalling those who were in the town
on shore leave.
Master Hackett, Phil, and I were no more than on
AMONG THE WHALERS. 89
board before the Essex was under way, and I believe
of a verity we would have been left behind had we
loitered half an hour longer.
We had been at sea two days when we spoke the
Yankee whaleship Charles, and ran so close alongside
that it was possible to hail her, when the skipper was
summoned on board to give information.
A more surprised set of men than those who rowed
the Nantucket captain over to us, I never saw. They
stared at the Essex in open-mouthed amaze, and fired
volleys of questions at us as we overhung the rail,
knowing full well that we could get the same news
from these men as was being dealt out in the cabin to
our commander.
Not until after we had explained the meaning of
our being in the Pacific, however, could we get any
information, and then we learned that there was work
in plenty before us.
A Peruvian corsair, in company with an armed
British brig, had already captured the ships Walker
and Barclay while they were cruising off Coquimbo, and
unless we took a hand the entire Yankee fleet would
soon be gobbled up.
The Nantucket skipper did not stay in the cabin
more than half an hour ; and immediately he was over
90 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
the rail, our ship was being brought around " to take a
hand in the fun," as Master Hackett announced, while
the Chaides followed in the wake of the Essex.
It can readily be imagined that all hands were in a
fine state of excitement by this time, knowing as we did
that our work was cut out for us ; but we counted on
cruising two or three days at the very least before com-
ing up with an enemy.
Our surprise was quite as great as our pleasure, when,
not more than three hours later, and while the Charles
was within two miles of us, we sighted the Peruvian
vessel to the northward.
In a twinkling we ran up the British colors to coax
her within striking distance; and the captain of the
Charles showed himself to be quite as shrewd as are
Nantucket men in general, for no sooner was our false
ensign straightened out than he hoisted the English flag
over the stars and stripes, thus making it appear as if
he had been captured by us.
The Peruvian fell into the trap at once, and came
down upon us in fine style, throwing a shot ahead of the
Essex when he was about a mile away. It was carrying
matters with a high hand ; but I reckon Captain Porter
wasn't very greatly displeased, since it only made Our
work more simple.
AMONG THE WHALERS. 9 1
Orders were at once given to pitch three shots directly
over the stranger as a token for him to come nearer,
which the Peruvian did, at the same time sending an
armed boat to board us.
Every man jack of us, save those at the starboard
guns, were on deck when the boat came alongside, a
lieutenant in full rig standing in the stern-sheets, and
thus it was Phil and I heard all that was said between
this fine fellow and our commander.
Captain Porter professed to be in a towering rage ;
he ordered the lieutenant to go back at once with an
order for the Peruvian to run under our lee, and then
send an officer on board to apologize for having dared
to fire at an English man-of-war.
How that fellow scurried back ! He never so much
as suspected that we were other than what had been
represented, and in the shortest possible space of time
another lieutenant, wearing so much gold lace that he
looked like a brazen image, came up the gangway ladder
grinning and bowing like an ape.
Captain Porter received him on the quarter, but never
so much as invited him into the cabin, and Phil and I
crowded well aft to hear what we allowed would be a
mighty interesting conversation.
The lieutenant reported that his ship was the Peruvian
92 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
privateer Nereyda, armed with fifteen guns, and carrying
a full crew. They were cruising for Americans, he said,
and had already captured two, — the Walker and the
Barclay ; but the British letter of marque Ninirod, a
whaler, had driven their prize crew from the Walker
and taken possession of her. The Peruvian had mis-
taken us for the Nimrod, and fired for the purpose of
showing that they did not count on having their prizes
taken from them in such an unceremonious fashion.
It puzzled me to make out how the Peruvians, who
were under Spanish rule, dared to attack our vessels
while Spain was not at war with the United States ; but
the old sea lawyers of the gun-deck explained matters
that evening to their entire satisfaction, by saying the
Peruvians must have believed that Spain, who was
so dependent upon England, would soon declare war
against us because the king of Great Britain had done
so, and this would make the capture of the whalers
legal.
Whether that was the right view of the case or not, I
can't say; but it satisfied our old shellbacks, and that
was enough.
But to go back to the Peruvian lieutenant who stood
on the quarter shaking hands with himself because he
had straightened out the matter of having fired on us.
AMONG THE WHALERS. 93
I suppose he thought our captain would pat him on the
back for being engaged in the work of destroying Yan-
kee whalers, and was most likely counting on being
invited into the cabin to a blow-out of the best from the
officers' stores.
• It was comical to see the fellow jump when Captain
Porter gave a signal for the British ensign to be hauled
down and the stars and stripes run up ! He stared
first at the flag, and then at the men amidships who
were watching him, until our gun-deck crowd laughed
aloud.
Captain Porter scowled, for it wasn't good manners
to make sport of a prisoner, and then told the Peruvian
who we were, although there was little need of that
after he had seen our flag.
The next minute orders were given to pitch a couple
of shots over the Nereyda, and down came her colors
as if our balls had cut away the halliards. They didn't
care to dispute the question, but surrendered off-hand,
as if afraid we might take it into our heads to sink
their piratical craft.
After that, and until three hours were passed, our
men had a lively time taking the privateer's crew
aboard the Essex and stowing them in the cages on
the lower deck. It was good practice for Lieutenant
96 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Both Phil and I would like very much to know if
that letter was ever delivered, and in 'case the officers
kept their promise, what was done with them for hav-
ing made prizes of vessels belonging to a nation with
which Spain was not at war.
There was no need for any one to ask what our
course would be after parting company with the Peru-
vian cruiser. Captain Porter would search for the
captured Yankees, as a matter of fact ; and the only
question in the minds of us on the gun-deck was as
to where he would look for them.
It goes without saying that our old shellbacks wagged
their tongues furiously over this, and iinally it was set-
tled among them that the Essex must perforce cruise
around the island of San Gallan. It was exactly this
which our commander did, and those who had pre-
dicted it plumed their feathers mightily at showing so
much seamanship.
Well, we made good headway until the 28th day of
March, with nothing of interest occurring save that
half the crew were constantly on the lookout for the
captured vessels, and then we were well up with San
Gallan. On this day we hauled off to the northward
and westward, counting to cross the track of inward-
bound craft.
AMONG THE WHALERS. 97
It appeared that again were we just in the nick of
time, for in less than sixteen hours after changing the
course we sighted three sail standing for Callao.
It was a case of prize money and no mistake, for
there wasn't one chance in an hundred that either
of the strangers was a Yankee, and there was some
lively jumping and hauHng as we put the Essex in trim
for a stiff chase.
The crew of the Barclay declared that the craft
nearest was the one which had been taken from them
by the Peruvian, and Captain Porter set about cutting
her out, regardless of others.
During four hours we had a most exciting time of it,
and then it began to look very much as if we would get
the worst end of the bargain. I wish I was able to set
down here a picture of our ship and crew as we stood with
our eyes fixed on the chase, save at such times as it became
necessary to perform some task ; but it is beyond a
thickheaded lad like me. One must needs take part
in such a race in order to understand all the sensations
which come to a fellow as he watches eagerly the prog-
ress of the craft, trembhng with excitement lest the
chase will escape, and then feeling the cold shivers run
down his spine as he realizes that when he is once
where he wants to be, he may, perhaps, be called upon
98 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
to scrape an acquaintance with death ; for if all the
enemy in those waters were heavily armed, it was not
probable every one would fall into our hands as readily
as had the Peruvian privateer.
It was the '' luck of the Essex,'' so Master Hackett
declared, which enabled us to win that race ; for when
the chase doubled the point of San Lorenzo we were
fully three miles astern, and the most sanguine among
us believed that she'd gain harbor before we could run
near enough to fire a shot.
We kept on, however, as if believing our chances
were of the best, although knowing that in a short time
we would be in the unfriendly port of Callao, and ten
minutes later Master Hackett cried out the words I have
just set down. It was the " luck of the Essex'' that the
wind should leave the chase as she rounded the point,
and we brought a good breeze with us until we were less
than half a mile off.
Then Lieutenant Downes's command was called to
quarters ; the small fleet of boats was lowered away,
and the crew bent to the oars as if a fortune of gold
awaited every man jack of them.
We had no idea but that the chase would make some
kindkOf a fight, and yet, much though I disHked running
my head into the path of a round shot, so great was my
AMONG THE WHALERS. 99
excitement that I would have given all n^ small pos-
sessions could I have been on board the foremost boat.
Nor was Phil Robbins behind me in enthusiasm. As
the fleet got under way he flung his arms around my
neck and bawled in my ears as if I had suddenly gone
stone deaf : —
"Why couldn't it be our luck to be there! Why
don't Lieutenant Downes give us lads half a chance .? "
I shook him off just as Master Hackett came near
where we were standing, and was about to make some
impatient reply, for it seemed as if we lads were receiv-
ing shabby treatment by being thus left out of all the
good things ; but the old seaman interrupted me by
saying : —
" You young cubs needn't howl because of not gettin'
the thick end of all that's goin' on. Unless our cap-
tain has changed from what he was as a lieutenant
when we licked the Turks, you'll get all the * burnin'
powder* that's needed before this cruise comes to an
end."
Phil and I were not greatly consoled at being thus
told that our turn would come by and by ; but in our
chagrin we did not lose sight of what was taking place
so near at hand.
We saw the boats as they approached the becalmed
102 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
settled to their own satisfaction all that our commander
should or should not do.
I was tired with hearing their tongues wag, and had
turned to go further aft where the chin music was not so
loud, when Phil came up, the expression on his face tell-
ing plainly that he had some important matter in mind.
"You're to go to your cousin to-morrow morning,
Ezra, and beg of him that we be given permission to
join Lieutenant Downes's fleet. It is not fair that we
should miss all the most exciting portion of the work
by being forced to remain aboard the Essex when there
are prizes to be captured."
" It may be exciting enough if we fall afoul of a
Britisher who is in trim to fight," I said grimly, not
minded to let him know how sore my heart was be-
cause we had not been selected by Lieutenant Downes
when he drafted his crew.
"Master Hackett says we won't see a real fight this
side of Cape Horn, because there's nothing here with
metal enough to stand us off, except the British 64-gun
Standard, and it's reported that she has already left
Lima, bound for England."
" We may find some craft that will show her teeth,
despite all Master Hackett says," I replied, little
dreaming how nearly the truth I was speaking.
CHAPTER V.
THE NEW FLEET.
IT would please me greatly to be able to go into all the
details of what was done by the officers and crew of
the Essex while a new fleet was being gotten together,
for we did actually collect a squadron of vessels while
so far from the home port ; but we met with so many
startling adventures, each of which would be of greater
interest to a stranger than the setting down exactly how
that or the other vessel was captured, that I shall tell
this portion of the yarn as briefly as possible.
First let me say, however, that Phil Robbins and I
were treated by the men on the gun-deck more as ship-
mates and less like boys after our adventure in Valpa-
raiso, although why there should have been any change
I am wholly unable to say, for we did nothing of moment,
save to show, by our willingness to accompany Benson
when he baited the trap for us, that we were more simple
than lads of our age ought to have been.
It is not to be supposed that the old shellbacks
showed any very intense desire to be with us, and
103
104 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
sometimes plainly said that the room we occupied was
better than our company ; but they spoke with us now
and then as if we were in fact shipmates, sometimes
even going so far as to tell us a particularly interesting
yarn. It goes without saying that we were forced to
wait upon the whole boiling of them, and were seldom
allowed an idle hour ; but, to describe the situation in a
word, there was a decided and agreeable change so far
as we two lads were concerned.
After the Barclay had been recaptured and re-
manned, we stood across from the mainland toward
the islands without meeting a craft of any kind. On
the 17th of April we made Chatham Island, but were not
rewarded by the sight of an enemy, and a few days
later we hove to off Charles's Island, where was located
the whalers' post-office.
This last consisted only of a stout box nailed to a
tree, where the fishermen deposited letters for each
other, or to be taken home by the craft heading in that
direction. Captain Porter did not hesitate to rifle the
" mail," and by so doing gained much valuable informa-
tion concerning the different ships in the Pacific.
We cruised around among the islands, seeing nothing
which interested us in the way of business, until the 29th
of April, just at sunrise, when all hands rushed on deck
THE NEW FLEET. IO5
at the welcome cry of " Sail ho ! " the first we had heard
since the day we came across the Barclay.
A large ship could be seen to the westward, and an
hour after we began the chase two other craft were
sighted a trifle farther south.
With three ships in sight, and the odds in favor of all
being enemies, it can well be understood that we were
in a fine state of excitement.
Until this time I had positively refused to do as Phil
desired in the way of asking my cousin. Lieutenant
McKnight, to use his influence with Lieutenant Downes
to the end that we might be considered as members of
his fleet ; but on this morning, when it seemed positive
there would be hot work in plenty before night, I
plucked up sufficient courage, as my kinsman was
standing on the break of the quarter, to approach him.
It was the first time since we left port that I had
ventured so far as to speak to an officer without first
being accosted, and Stephen — I mean Lieutenant
McKnight — looked surprised, as indeed he had good
cause to be, since it is not customary for boys aboard a
man-of-war to address familiarly those who are so far
above them in station.
However, it so chanced that the lieutenant was in
good humor, as he should have been with so many pes-
I06 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
sible prizes in sight, and kindly answered my salute by
asking what I would have.
Had he been ashore and had I never sailed under his
command, I should have accosted him by the name of
Stephen, and made known my wants boldly ; but now I
stuttered and stammered Hke a simple, thus showing
what a difference a uniform and a commission can
make.
After a time, however, I managed to say, he kindly
encouraging me to " speak up man fashion " : —
"rThere's like to be much work for all hands before
night, sir, and Philip Robbins and I are sore at heart
because of never having a chance to prove that we can
do more than falls to the lot of boys aboard ship."
" So ! " the lieutenant said with a laugh. " You
are growing down-hearted because there isn't danger
enough ? "
" It's not exactly that, sir ; but when danger does
come, we want our full share of it."
"Then you have no cause for complaint, lad. A
round shot is as likely to take you off as me ; aboard
ship we all run the same chances."
" But those who are under Lieutenant Downes when
his fleet is called away are likely to see more service
and have better opportunities for earning advance-
THE NEW FLEET. IO7
ment," I stammered, wheVeat he laughed heartily, thus
putting me considerably more at my ease.
" You are eager to try your hand at close work ? " he
said, rather than asked ; and I fancied he was not dis-
pleased because I had ventured to approach him on
such an errand.
" That is what we most desire, sir," I replied. " If
you could only persuade Lieutenant Downes to take
us with him when next the boats are called away, I
would do anything I could to repay you when we get
ashore."
" But what would my uncle, your father, say when I
saw him ? Do you think he is as eager that his son
should be shot as you are ? "
" We're not counting on that part of it, sir. All who
come to close quarters with an enemy are not shot, else
you would never be standing on this quarter-deck, wear-
ing the uniform of a lieutenant."
He smiled at this bold speech of mine, whereat I
plucked up courage sufficient to continue by saying : —
" Unless you had been given an opportunity of show-
ing what you could do, a commission would never have
come your way."
" Now we are getting at the real reason for this re-
quest ! " he exclaimed cheerily. " You and Robbins
I08 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
believe that by taking part in one sharp engagement
rapid advancement is assured ? "
"We never will advance, sir, until we have shown
ourselves worthy, and there is no great chance of doing
good work while we loiter on board when others are
paving their way to a commission."
" You speak right sensibly, Cousin Ezra," he said, in
a tone which went straight to my heart ; for it proved
that he had not forgotten the ties of kinship which
bound us, even though he was so much higher in sta-
tion. " I will do all I may properly to persuade Mr.
Downes to take you under his wing. If I succeed,
remember that I would be equally shamed if you
showed the white feather."
" None of the McKnights have ever done anything
of the kind, sir, and it's not likely your cousin would
be the first to write himself down a coward."
*' I begin to believe that you're of the right sort,
Ezra ; and if you don't make your way in the navy, it
won't be because I haven't done my share toward it."
Surely, a lad could not ask for a fairer promise than
that ; and after saluting properly I went forward, feeling
remarkably well pleased with myself.
I found Phil on the forecastle-deck, and the lad was
so overjoyed by the news, having come to believe I
THE NEW FLEET. , IO9
would never dare ask such a favor of my cousin, that
he would have kissed me then and there, but I sprang
back in time to prevent an exhibition which must have
made us the laughing-stock of all our messmates.
From this time on it can well be imagined that we
watched the chase with even more of interest than
would ordinarily have been displayed, and Phil said
again and again that he hoped the wind would die
away, so we might be called to the boats.
If all his wishes could have been granted so quickly,
he might have counted himself the most fortunate lad
in all the world.
We rapidly overhauled the ship first sighted, and it
was no more than nine o'clock in the morning when we
came within half a mile, pitching a shot across her bows
which brought her to in short order.
The Essex was run within hailing distance, and then
we learned that our prize was the British whaleship
Montezuma, with fourteen hundred barrels of oil on
board.
We could not afford to spend very much time on
her because the other two craft were near at hand,
and without further ceremony than that of hailing to
learn who she was, a prize crew was called away to
board her.
no WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
We waited only long enough to make certain our
men were not opposed when they went over the rail,
and then the Essex v^diS headed for the other ships,
both of whom were clawing off at the best possible
speed.
For two hours we cracked on every inch of canvas
that could be spread, overhauling the strangers in
fine style, and then, while we were yet fully eight
miles distant, Phil's wish was granted. The wind died
away so suddenly that, save for the general excite-
ment of taking prizes, all hands would have been on
the lookout for a squall, and Phil cried in my ear: — .
" Now we shall see something of real business.
Those craft won't submit tamely to our small boats,
and we shall know what a sea-fight is like ! "
I believed he spoke only the truth, and once more
the cold shivers chased themselves up and down my
backbone ; for despite all the fine words with which I
had regaled my cousin, I was not really hankering
to put myself in the way of the smallest shot that
might be fired. The mischief had been done, how-
ever, and by no one but myself ; therefore the least
I could do was to look pleasant, although I hoped
most fervently that Mr. Downes would give no heed
to my cousin's request.
THE NEW FLEET. Ill
In this last I was most wofuUy disappointed, for
Phil had hardly more than ceased speaking when a
marine came to summon me aft.
I went, knowing full well why the order had been
sent, and blaming myself for a meddling fool, when
by holding my tongue I might have remained safe
and sound on board the Essex instead of pulling a
heavy oar two or three hours simply that the Brit-
ishers could have an opportunity to kill me.
Lieutenant Downes was on the quarter talking with
Captain Porter when I came up, and not until his in-
terview with the commander was come to an end did
he turn toward me. Then it was to say : —
" So you and your comrade are eager for a taste
of boat-work?"
I could do no less than agree with him after all the
fine speeches I had made to my cousin ; and he said, as
if believing he was doing me a wonderful favor : —
"When the boat crews are called away, you two
lads will take your places alongside me. I have
promised Mr. McKnight to have an eye out on you
bloodthirsty youngsters, and it won't be my fault if
he doesn't hear exactly how you behaved under
fire."
If I had not been on the quarter-deck I believe
112 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
of a verity I should have groaned; as it was I said
to my miserable self that if we caught it very hot, my
cousin would wish I had never been born.
I thanked the lieutenant in a shaky voice, and, salut-
ing, went forward to wreak my vengeance on Phil for
having persuaded me into such a scrape when there
was no sense in it.
I changed my mind very quickly after joining the
lad ; he, like me, had grown faint-hearted now the
opportunity for hot work was close at hand, and I
knew by the expression on his face that he regretted,
as did I, having made any such foolish request.
" I suppose we've got to go," he said in a faint
tone; and the contrast between his manner now and
when I first told him what my cousin had promised,
was so comical that I could not keep my face
straight. " It's all very well for you who are really
brave," he continued, believing from the smile on my
face that there was no fear in my heart; "but I
don't think I want to go."
Since he had given me the credit of being brave
when, as a matter ,of fact, I was more cowardly even
than he, I did not propose to undeceive him, but said
as stoutly as possible : —
"You can't back out now, Phil, else every man on
THE NEW FLEET. II3
board will set you down for the veriest kind of a
coward."
*' That's just what I am," he whispered, and again I
laughed, this time because I had earned the reputation
of being stout-hearted when any lamb would have out-
classed me in that respect.
We were not given much time to mourn over the
situation. Our conversation was hardly more than
come to its sorrowful end when the word was given for
the crews of the boats to stand ready, and we two lads
ranged ourselves meekly beside Mr. Downes.
We embarked in proper fashion once the boats came
alongside, and were stationed in the stern-sheets near
the lieutenant, when it would have been more to my
liking had we been forced to work the oars ; for by so
doing we might keep our thoughts from what seemed
surely to be before us.
As I have said, it was about eleven o'clock when the
wind died out, and the Essex was fully eight miles from
the nearest stranger.
I could see that the men were settling to the oars for
a long pull, and the knowledge that whatsoever danger
awaited us was an hour or more in the future enabled
me to keep my cowardly fears in check. Phil also
revived when he understood that some considerable
114 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
time must elapse before we had come within range of
the enemy's guns, and looked quite cheerful as we
answered the cheers of those on board the Essex.
Not until two o'clock, and by that time I was terribly
cramped with sitting so long in one position, did we
come near the strangers. Then we were about a mile
distant when they hoisted the British colors and opened
fire.
We were so far away, and their aim was so bad, that
the shots failed to come within an hundred yards of us,
whereat my courage increased once more ; my heart
came out of my boots where it had gone at the sound
of the first gun, and I began to think the danger was
not so great as had been represented.
Phil remained silent, clutching my belt, and I could
feel his hand trembling violently.
"They can't send a shot anywhere near us," I whis-
pered encouragingly.
" Ay, there's little danger while we're so far away ;
but we're going nearer each moment, and then of a
surety they must strike us."
This was a very unpleasant suggestion, and I ceased
my efforts at bolstering up his courage as I tried to
stiffen my own.
The Britishers were lying about a quarter of a mile
THE NEW FLEET.
115
apart, and because the men were at the guns ready for
action, I fancied we were very near a bloody engage-
ment.
Lieutenant Downes gave a command for the boats to
form in open order, and each craft shot out of line until
she was heading a course of her own, the whole advanc-
ing after the fashion of the sticks of a fan.
It seemed strange to me that the enemy ceased firing
at the moment we began the advance in proper fashion.
We could see that on board the nearest ship they were
training their guns on us, and expected each instant
one of our craft would be struck, yet not a piece was
discharged.
Nearer and nearer we approached, until it was possi-
ble to see distinctly every person on deck ; but still the
guns remained silent.
I hardly dared to breathe, nor would I look at Phil
lest he should read in my eyes the fear that was in my
heart.
We were come within fifty yards ; every gun on the
port side was trained upon us, and the officers on the
quarter stood as if on the point of giving the order to
open fire.
I shut my eyes, for it seemed certain that the battle
could not longer be delayed, and to my mind there was
Il6 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
little chance any of our boats would survive the first
broadside.
The rousing cheers of the men startled me into open-
ing my eyes again, and for an instant I could not
understand the meaning of the shouts; but Phil soon
enlightened me as he exclaimed in a tone of most
intense relief : —
" They've struck their colors ! They've struck their
colors ! "
It was indeed a fact, and our boat's crew scrambled
on board, we two lads following in silent amazement,
hardly conscious of what we were doing until Lieuten-
ant Downes began calling off the names of those who
would remain on board as prize crew.
We had captured the Georgiana^ a British whaler
which had originally been built for the East India
Company's service, and was credited with being a fast
sailer. She was pierced for eighteen guns, but had
only six mounted when we took possession of her.
After the crew had been sent below, the hatches
closed, and the officers were imprisoned in the cabin.
Lieutenant Downes called away such of our men as had
been selected to man the prize, and off we went to try
conclusions with the second craft.
By this time Phil and I were quite brave ; we had
THE NEW FLEET. 11/
come to understand that danger cannot be lessened by
fear, and were disposed to believe that the British
whalers were not such fighters as had been supposed.
Our small fleet dashed on toward the second ship in
the same order as when we came upon the Georgiana^
and the same peaceful capture was ours. All the ship's
crew were at the guns, yet they hauled down their
colors when we were close upon them, and the Essex
had taken three prizes in one day.
This last ship proved to be the Policy, a whaler,
pierced for eighteen guns and having ten mounted.
How our men cheered when we were on board the
third prize without so much as a scratch ! It was some-
thing to boast of, this taking three fine ships in one day,
and again did it appear as if the "luck of the Essex''
was an established fact.
Lieutenant Downes did not think it necessary to pull
back to the frigate now that the work was finished and
there did not appear to be anything of importance on
hand. The crews were set about this trifling duty or
that, and we waited until sunset for a wind, when the
prizes were sailed down to where the flagship lay close
alongside the Barclay and the Montezuma.
It was a veritable fleet which Captain Porter now had
under his command, and the only drawback was the
Il8 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
number of prisoners we were forced to look after ; but
that was a trifling matter when one considered it as the
only cost of four fine ships.
Master Hackett thought it proper to compliment Phil
and me on our manliness in applying for permission to
go with Lieutenant Downes at a time when it seemed
positive there was hot work ahead, and I felt much as
though I was acting a lie when I remained silent while
the old man was bestowing so much praise upon us.
If he had known all that was in our hearts as we were
pulling toward the whalers, I question if he would so
much as have spoken to us again.
Now we two, Phil and I, began to ask ourselves if we
were regularly drafted to Mr. Downes's fleet, or whether
we had been taken for that one cruise only; and, ashamed
though I should be to confess it, there was a great hope
in my heart that in the future we would be forced to
remain on board the Essex when there was any more
cutting out to be done.
Before another day had come to an end we of the
gun-deck learned, through one of the marines, as a
matter of course, that Captain Porter had decided to
equip the Georgiana as a cruiser, with Lieutenant
Downes as commander. By so doing he would have
an able assistant in searching for the enemy, and also a
THE NEW FLEET. II9
consort on which the crew of the Essex might find
refuge in case of any serious injury to the frigate.
And now it was that, remaining at sea as if we were
in dock, the work of making the fleet ready for service
was begun ; and the old shellbacks insisted that by so
doing we were adding to the marvellous achievements
of our ship. She had sailed halfway around the world,
depending upon the enemy for supplies, going where
there could be no possibility of receiving assistance in
case she was overtaken by disaster, — which was some-
thing that had never been attempted before, — and now
we were to eclipse even that feat by remodelling the
enemy's merchantmen into war vessels while in mid-
ocean, using for the purpose supplies we had just
captured.
If ever there was a case of living on the enemy, ours
surely was this situation.
From this day until the difficult task had been per-
formed every man and boy was kept busy from early
dawn until darkness rendered it difficult to see what we
were about; and in this general furbishing our own ship
was not neglected. The rigging of the Essex was over-
hauled and tarred ; strained spars were replaced by
new ones, and the frigate was given a complete coat of
paint.
I^ WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
The Georgiana was transformed by the taking down
of her try-work, which had been used for getting oil
from the blubber of whales, and all the small arms
from the other prizes were sent on board. She was
given her full complement of guns, those from the
Policy being transshipped, and on the i8th day of May
Lieutenant Commandant Downes hoisted the American
pennant on board the Georgiana, i6, firing a salute of
seventeen guns, all of which were answered by the
Essex, while the remaining prizes made as much noise
as was possible.
We had a great celebration that day when a new
ship was added to the United States Navy, and the
cooks did their share toward it by filling our duff so
full of plums that one could almost believe he was
eating a regular, home-made pudding.
The manning of our prizes cost us so many of our
crew that after all the ships were in sailing trim we
had on board the Essex only two hundred and sixty-
four, including officers, a small number, as Master
Hackett declared, to handle the frigate in case we
found ourselves in action, — an event which seemed only
too probable when it should be known in England
what mischief we were working among the whalers.
Our new man-of-war was given a fair trial to prove
THE NEW FLEET. 121
whether she was as good a sailer as had been believed,
and we soon learned that the Britishers were decidedly
at fault regarding her. She could not hold her own
with the Essex even under the most favorable circum-
stances ; but yet she was by no means a tub, and might
be of great service before falling in with an enemy
sufficiently heavy to send her to the bottom.
Four days after being put into commission the
Georgiana set off on an independent cruise, and we
hung around Charles's Island until the 28th of May
before sighting another sail.
Then one hove in sight dead ahead, and, success
having made us confident, we piled on the canvas,
believing she was the same as ours already.
Our three prizes, with good working crews, were
close aboard us at the moment the stranger was
sighted, and away we dashed in the finest style, ready
to meet anything from a line-of-battle ship to a couple
of frigates.
The chase was begun late in the afternoon, and we
held on all night, keeping her well in sight, and
heaving in view another sail of which we took no
notice, save to send a couple of boats after her, for
the bird which we had almost in our hand was worth
any twg w^ll dowr^ on the hpri^pn.
122 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
The stranger was a big ship, and sailed well ; but
she could not hold her own with the Essex^ and by
nine o'clock next morning we were alongside with the
crew at quarters.
We believed of a verity that this fellow would fight,
since he had ten ports on a side, and once more did I
feel too nervous for comfort; but no sooner were we
in a position to open the battle than she surrendered,
and we were in possession of the British whaler Atlan-
tic^ of three hundred and fifty-five tons burden, carry-
ing twenty-four men. She had eight eighteen-pounders
mounted, and might have held us in check long enough
to show that English sailors are the gluttons at fight-
ing which they claim to be.
No sooner had we thrown a prize crew on board,
and seen to it that the Britishers were secured where
they couldn't make any trouble for our men, than the
Essex was put about in chase of the sail we had
sighted during the night, our consorts following a long
distance in our wake, unable to keep the pace we were
setting.
We came up with the chase about noon, and then
were becalmed within two miles of her.
She appeared to be heavily armed, and we were
short-handed in consequence of having distributed so
THE NEW FLEET. 123
many men among the prizes taken thus far, as well as
sending out the two boats, which had probably been
picked up by some of our fleet before this time.
To equip the fleet of small boats would require nearly
every man and boy on board, leaving no one to handle
the frigate in case the wind sprang up, and as we noted
this fact — I mean as the old shellbacks discussed it —
Master Hackett said to me with a long-drawn sigh of
relief : —
" It's the luck of the Essex to find Britishers so plen-
tiful ; but this time she's got more'n a mouthful, an'
that fellow yonder is like to give us the slip unless our
slow-movin' prizes work up this way before the wind
rises."
" Do you mean, Master Hackett, that we can't make
any effort at capturing her .'' " I asked in surprise.
" Look about an' see if that ain't the size of it. Do
you reckon Captain Porter would strip his own ship,
leavin' her helpless in case this 'ere calm ended with a
squall.'"'
It surely did not seem possible our commander would
do anything of the kind, and my heart was heavy as I
gazed at the Britisher lying so near at hand and we
unable to so much as come up with her.
Before our crew had much time for discussion we
124 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
were startled, and some of the oldest hands almost
frightened, by being called to man the boats ; and our
surprise may be imagined when we learned that every
craft was to be sent off.
I saw the old shellbacks looking at each other fur-
tively, exchanging odd glances and shrugging their
shoulders as much as to say that Captain Porter must
have taken leave of his senses ; but into the boats they
went, and all hands followed until there were none left
aboard the frigate except the captain himself, the chap-
lain, the captain's clerk, and the boatswain.
Four men only to look after the Essex in case of
sudden danger, or in event of our being forced to sur-
render ! It surely seemed as if we were gazing upon
the frigate for the last time, when the boats were pulled
away, and I heard Master Hackett mutter to the man
nearest him : —
" Take your good-by squint at the old hooker,
matey, for I'm reckonin' there's many a chance you'll
never see her again. I'm willin' to admit that a man-
o'-warsman is bound to run many a risk ; but this 'ere
beats anything I ever saw or heard of before."
And from the expression on the faces of all I under-
stood that to a man the crew believed we were going
far beyond our duty, — which fact, as may well be imag-
THE NEW FLEET. 125
ined, was not calculated to make me very comfortable
in mind. There were an hundred things likely to
happen that would leave us without a ship, and it was
by no means even chances that we could gain a foot-
hold on the deck of the stranger. Surely, the day must
come when we should find a Britisher who would fight,
even though he was no more than a whaler, and this
might be the day.
Looking back I could see Captain Porter pacing the
quarter-deck, and I wondered if he beHeved himself
fully justified in thus leaving the frigate to the mercy
of the sea and weather when we might not succeed in
our errand.
However, it was not for a lad like me to speculate as
to whether the captain was going beyond duty and
reason. I was a member of the boat's crew, and as
such must do my utmost to make of the expedition a
success, regardless of what threatened the Essex.
CHAPTER VI.
A CALL FOR VOLUNTEERS.
OUR fears as to what fate might overtake the
Essex while we were away and she had only
four men to care for her, were forgotten in a great
measure as we neared the Britisher.
Probably the question in the minds of all was as
to whether the stranger would show fight. I know
it fully occupied my thoughts; but, greatly to my
surprise, I was not very much afraid of what
might happen. Perhaps because there were so many
things to think about, I gave less heed to the enemy
than I would have done under other circumstances.
There is no good reason why I should spin out
this portion of the yarn any longer than is abso-
lutely necessary, more especially since there is so
much of later happening and greater importance to
be set down.
It is enough to say that we approached the enemy
in proper fashion, ready for any kind of a scrim-
mage, and instead of firing a gun he hauled down
126
A CALL FOR VOLUNTEERS. 1 27
his colors as the others had done. Cowardly though
I was, it disappointed me because these Britishers
submitted so tamely.
We now had, as the second prize of the day, the
letter of marque ship Greenwich^ three hundred and
thirty-eight tons burden, carrying ten guns and a crew
of twenty-five men.
Captain Porter had taken many chances in sending
us all away at the same time, yet by doing so he had
gained another prize which, had she been left at
liberty, might have worked serious mischief to our
merchantmen.
It can readily be supposed that we did not lose
any time in getting back to the frigate. Men enough
to take care of the prisoners and work the prize were
left on board, and the remainder of us pulled to the
Essex at full speed, feeling, when we went on deck
once more, as if the old ship had escaped some
deadly peril.
By the time the remainder of our fleet came up,
bringing with them the two boats we had sent out
during the night, the Essex was lying alongside two
fine prizes which had not cost us a single charge of
powder.
We now had four prizes, in addition to the Bar-
128 With porter in the Essex.
clay^ and I was arguing with Phil as to how it would
be possible to care for them all, and at the same
time take any more, when Master Hackett joined us.
" I reckon you lads think the old Essex has got
about as much as she can stagger under, eh ? " he
began; and I repeated to him what Phil and I had
been saying.
" I allow we've got a good big job on our hands,
lads," the old man said, speaking thoughtfully, as if
weighing well every word, "an' now's come the time
when Captain Porter is bound to make port. We're
feedin' a crowd of men, an* can't do any great amount
of work with so many craft to look after."
*' Will we go to Valparaiso .'' " Phil asked, thinking
of Benson.
" It's beyond an old shellback like me to say, lad ;
but if I was the captain of this 'ere frigate, I'd
think twice before I poked my nose into that port
the second time."
"Why.? They treated us well before."
" Ay, an' that's why I'd keep my weather-eye
liftin' while we're in these waters. England is a
strong nation, an' these 'ere young republics won't
dare hold out against her commands very long.
There'll be a big lot of kickin' in Great Britain when
A CALL FOR VOLUNTEERS. 129
word is sent there of what we've been doin', an'
you'll find that she'll shut every port on the Pacific
against us."
I did not fully understand all Master Hackett said ;
but no particular harm was done because of my igno-
rance, since it matters little whether a boy aboard
ship knows the whys and wherefores of everything.
However, there must have been good reasoning in
the old man's words, since Captain Porter did exactly
that which Master Hackett would have advised.
When prize crews were on board all our captured
ships we were so short of hands that Lieutenant
Gamble of the marines was given charge of the
Greefiivich, because we had no naval officer to put in
command, and the entire fleet was gotten under way
without unnecessary delay.
None of us on the gun-deck knew for what port we
were bound, until the 19th of June, when we ran into
the harbor of Tumbez, and came to anchor.
Why it was, none of our old sea lawyers could deter-
mine satisfactorily ; but not one of the crew was given
shore liberty. There was no unusual amount of work
to be done on the ships, yet we were kept aboard as
close as if there was danger some of us might desert.
The captain went on shore every day to bargain for
130 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
provisions to be paid for with the money we captured
from the Nocton, and boatloads of stores were put
aboard this ship or that; therefore it was certain the
inhabitants were friendly, or would be so long as our
cash lasted.
There was no little amount of grumbling because we
were kept so snug ; but as a matter of course none of
the hard words were spoken where they might be over-
heard by the officers, therefore nothing came of it.
Five days after we let go our ground tackle three sail
were seen standing into the bay, and we were sum-
moned to get the frigate under way, but the order was
countermanded when those on the foremost ship low-
ered a boat as if to come ashore.
Captain Porter waited to learn who the visitors were,
and soon we had the great satisfaction of seeing Lieu-
tenant Downes in the stern-sheets of the boat, although
it puzzled us not a little as to why he had returned thus
soon.
Of course the lieutenant came on board the Essex,
as did those who had manned his boat, and we of the
gun-deck heard the whole story of the Georgiana s
adventures while Mr. Downes was having his confab in
the cabin.
And what a story it was ! We cheered and yelled as
A CALL FOR VOLUNTEERS. 13I
our old shipmates spun it off, and nearly went wild
with rejoicing.
Here is the yarn boiled down, and that it was true
we knew full well, for yonder were the prizes coming to
close under the Georgiana stern.
It seems that after leaving us Lieutenant Downes
cruised off James's Island, where he fell in with two
Britishers. Hoisting the English colors, he soon had
the captains of the whalers sitting comfortably in his
cabin, and then he told them who he was. Well, the
prizes were taken without resistance, as a matter of
course, and the United States entered into possession,
less what prize money would be coming to us, of the
ship Catherine of two hundred and seventy tons burden,
carrying eight guns and twenty-nine men, and the
Rose, two hundred and twenty tons, eight guns and
twenty-one men.
After manning these prizes. Lieutenant Downes had
only twenty as a crew all told, and yet that fact did not
prevent him from giving chase next day to the whaler
Hector, a ship of two hundred and seventy tons, twenty-
five men, and carrying eleven guns, although she was
pierced for twenty.
This last craft was a Britisher who stood ready to
fight, and when Mr. Downes understood that he had an
132 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
action on his hands, with hardly men enough to work
his ship, he put the prisoners in irons so that they
might not be able to lend a hand to their countrymen.
When the Hector was ordered to surrender she re-
fused, and Mr. Downes let her have a broadside which
brought down her main-topmast. The crew had good
pluck, however, and fought their ship until nearly all
her standing and running rigging was shot away, when
they could do no less than haul down their colors. The
Britishers had two men killed and six wounded.
After putting a prize crew on board this last capture.
Lieutenant Downes had but ten men left in the Geor-
giana, and, including the wounded, he held seventy-three
prisoners. Now it seems that the Rose was an old tub
of a ship which it wouldn't pay to bring into port under
the circumstances ; therefore he threw her guns over-
board, and filled her with the prisoners, on condition
that they head direct for St. Helena.
When that had been done he steered for Tumbez,
for it appears that he and Captain Porter had agreed
to go there when it was necessary to make a port.
Now our fleet consisted of nine sail, and it began
to look as if we might take possession of every port
in the Pacific Ocean, if we were so minded. The
beauty of it was that all our ships and ammunition
A CALL FOR VOLUNTEERS. 1 33
had come from the Britishers, which was surely an
economical way of carrying on a war.
Even Phil and I were puffed up with pride because
of what had been accomplished, and we crowed as
loud as any man on the gun-deck when we went over
and over again the "luck of the Essex.''
We soon learned that the fleet was not yet to the
captain's hking, and on the morning after the arrival of
Mr. Downes our people set about making a change.
The Atlantic J which, as you will remember, we cap-
tured just before running for Tumbez, was an hundred
tons larger than the Georgiana, and had shown her-
self to be a better sailer, as well as possessing supe-
rior qualifications for a cruiser; therefore Mr. Downes
and his crew were transferred to her. Twenty guns
were mounted in this new sloop of war, and she was
manned by sixty men. Her name was changed to
Essex Junior^ and a right trim little ship she was, I
can assure you.
The Greenwich we made over into a store-ship, and
all the spare stores of the other vessels were put
into her. She was armed with twenty guns, but had
no more of a crew than was absolutely necessary to
work her; therefore we could not count that she
would do much in the way of making prizes.
134 WITH PORTER IN T^E ESSEX.
The carpenters were yet busily at work on the
Essex Junior when we left port; but we had become
accustomed to fitting at sea, therefore a little thing
like that did not disturb the most nervous.
A brave show we made as we passed out of the
harbor with the stars and stripes floating in the breeze,
and I would have given half my share of prize money
if the people at home could have seen us, and known
how this squadron had been gotten together.
We were yet at sea on the Fourth of July, and then
was held a Yankee celebration which must have
astonished the mermaids. Every ship fired a salute,
and, what pleased us most, did it with powder we had
taken from the Britishers. We had plum duff till we
could eat no more, to say nothing of roast pig, vege-
tables, and other such cabin stores as tickle the
appetite.
Phil and I had by this time come to believe we
were quite brave, and counted on the moment when
in action we should do that which would cause Cap-
tain Porter to praise us from the quarter-deck in the
presence of all the ship's company.
On the 9th of. July the Essex Junior was in good
sailing trim, and the fleet was hove to in order to
part company with the new sloop of war. Our com-
A CALL FOR VOLUNTEERS. 135
mander had decided to send the prizes, Hector, Catherine,
Policy, and Montezuma, as well as the recaptured ship
Barclay, into Valparaiso, and Commandant Downes was
to take charge of the matter.
We parted company about noon, the frigate, with the
Greenwich and Georgiana, remaining hove to until
the Essex Junior and her convoy were hull down in
the distance, after which we squared away for a
cruise among the Gallipagos, so the marines who had
stood guard in the cabin reported ; but we knew that
between where we then were and the islands in ques-
tion was a good chance of taking more prizes, and,
because of the ''luck of \hz Essex,'' reckoned on add-
ing to our list of captures before arriving at this new
cruising ground.
We counted on having our average good fortune ;
but never dreamed, confident though we were, of the
success which was so soon to be ours.
Four days after we parted company with our prizes
and the Essex Junior, that is to say, on the 13th day
of July, the lookouts sighted three sail off Banks's
Bay, all on a wind, but a good deal separated.
Phil and I were no longer excited by such informa-
tion. Both of us felt elated ; but we had thus far
captured everything which had been sighted, and
136 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
when a sail was reported, we of the gun-deck at once
reckoned her as a prize. Had we failed to take two
or three craft during our cruise, then we would have
been in suspense until the chase was ended ; but so
good had been our fortune that the worst grumblers
among the crew began to find fault because the Brit-
ishers fell into our hands like over-ripe apples.
Our little fleet was in a bunch, hardly more than a
quarter of a mile separating each craft, when the word
was given that more ships had come up to be captured ;
and on this day we had an opportunity of learning
how well the squadron could manoeuvre.
Captain Porter signalle4 that he would give chase
to the ship in the middle of the line, which was far-
thest down to leeward, while the Greenwich and the
Georgiana endeavored to cut off one of the others.
This race was different from others which had fallen
to our lot, inasmuch as we were eager to know what
was going on astern as well as ahead ; and every man
jack of us off duty gathered on the forecastle-deck,
confident that all three of the strangers would be
taken, but curious as to how it might be done.
We of the frigate overhauled our portion of the
chase rapidly ; but the stranger was so far to leeward
that we were forced to run a long distance from our
A CALL FOR VOLUNTEERS. 137
consorts, and when the Essex was a couple of leagues
off, those who were watching astern could see that one
of the strangers which we had left for the Georgiana
and the Greenwich to look after, had tacked, and was
evidently manoeuvring to cut the Georgiana out.
Now had matters become interesting for a verity.
Short-handed as our consorts were, there was a good
chance that one would be captured while we were run-
ning to leeward, and I literally held my breath in sus-
pense, expecting each moment to see the tiny wisp of
red and white which we knew to be the stars and
stripes, hauled down in response to the stranger's
threats.
If any proof had been needed that Yankees were
not inclined to surrender without a fight, we had it
then, when we saw the Greejtwich heave to, take a
portion of the crew from the Georgiana^ and bear
boldly down on the enemy.
What a cheer went up from our men when this had
been done ! I was proud of my countrymen then, and
could have hugged every old shellback on board the
Greenwich with a good zest, had it been possible- to
get at them.
" I'll answer for it that our comrades hold those two
Britishers in check until we can get back," Master
138 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Hackett said in a tone of satisfaction, and again we
cheered until those on the ship we were overhauling
so rapidly must have heard and wondered why we
were making such a fuss about the capture of a
whaler.
Well, we bore down on the chase hand over hand,
and when we were so near that a shot might have
been pitched into any part of her, the ship hove to
without the slightest show of resistance.
Captain Porter hailed as the British colors were
hauled down, and then we learned that this last prize
was the English whaler Charlton^ two hundred and
seventy-four tons, with ten guns and twenty-one men.
Her officers were transferred to the Essex^ a prize
crew was thrown on board in a twinkling, and the
frigate hauled her wind to take care of the others.
Captain Porter was so eager for information that he
questioned the captain of the Charlton on the quarter-
deck, and many of the gun-deck inquisitives heard the
whole story.
By this means our commander learned that the larg-
est of the ships we now counted on taking was the
Seringapatam, three hundred and fifty-seven tons,
carrying fourteen guns and forty men. It was this
craft which had been manoeuvring to cut out the
A CALL FOR VOLUNTEERS. 1 39
Georgiana, and unless we had been near at hand to
lend assistance the job might have been done.
The other Britisher was the New Zealander, of two
hundred and fifty-nine tons, eight guns, and twenty-
three men.
The Seringapatam had been built for a cruiser, so
our prisoners said, and was the most dangerous ship, so
far as the American trade was concerned, of any craft
west of Cape Horn.
There was not one of us who did not feel the most
intense desire to capture this craft, and particularly to
do so before she could work any serious damage to our
consorts.
We could see that the Greenwich had already gone
into action with the Britisher, and we cheered ourselves
hoarse by way of encouragement to the brave fellows
who had tackled a craft heavier than themselves, al-
though there was not the slightest chance they would
hear our cries.
Our ship, meaning the Greenwich^ was manoeuvred
beautifully ; she poured in three broadsides before the
enemy could get into position to fire one, and we were
yet more than a league distant when the Britisher
showed that she had had enough. As her colors came
down we cheered and shouted like wild men, some of
I40 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
the old shellbacks dancing around the deck like apes
who have suddenly gone mad ; but before many min-
utes passed we saw that we had begun our rejoicings
a trifle too early.
After giving token of surrender the captain of the
Seringapatam evidently thought he yet had an oppor-
tunity to escape, for he slipped off to windward before
a prize crew could be thrown on board.
We gazed in breathless suspense as the Greenwich^
never stopping to pick up the crew in the two boats
which had been lowered to take possession of the prize,
crept up on the enemy's quarter and poured in such a
fire as was most surprising, considering the number of
men which were left on board.
The Britisher soon came to understand that we
Yankees were too much for him, even though he out-
classed us both as to metal and men, for he wore
around and came down to us as meekly as any lamb.
Captain Porter lost no time in throwing a prize crew
on board, after transshipping the officers, and away we
went for the New Zealander, who was doing her feeble
best to crawl out of the way; but succeeding very
badly.
When we passed within half a mile of the Greenwich
our crew lined the yards and gave her the heartiest of
A CALL FOR VOLUNTEERS. I4I
salutes, while Captain Porter winked at the perform-
ance when he should have reprimanded us severely for
daring to do so without permission or orders.
The New Zealander was taken without opposition,
and again we found ourselves with more prizes and
prisoners than could conveniently be managed.
Before nightfall Captain Porter learned that the com-
mander of the Seringapatam had taken one prize ille-
gally, he having no letter of marque ; and since this
was neither more nor less than piracy, the venture-
some Britisher was put in irons to be sent home for
trial.
Next morning the Charltons guns, ammunition,
small arms, and spare sails were taken out; all the
prisoners were put on board, and she was allowed to
make sail for Rio de Janeiro, every man jack being
under parole to go to that port and none other.
Hardly had she filled away on her course than we set
to work putting the Seringapatam into shape for our
own use. The guns of the New Zealander were
mounted in her, which brought up the number to
twenty-two, but we could leave on board no more than
a sufficient crew to work her.
Then orders were given that the oil which we had
taken, and which was stored on the Essex, the Green-
142 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
wich^ and the Georgiana^ should be put on board the
latter ship, and she sent home.
Loading a ship in mid ocean with such heavy articles
as casks of oil, is a slow and laborious task, as we soon
learned. It was necessary to sling each hogshead into
a boat, pull to the craft which was being loaded, and
there hoist it inboard, working disadvantageous^ all
the while because of the heavy swell.
It was not until the 24th day of July that the
Georgiana was ready for the voyage td the United
States, and then the captain of the Seringapatam had
been sent on board as a prisoner to be closely guarded ;
but no crew selected to take charge of her.
On this evening our men, greasy and stained with
their work of handling oil, were called amidships while
Captain Porter stood on the break of the quarter.
All hands knew that we were now to learn who
would sail in the Georgiana, and each man looked at
his neighbor to know how he felt about going home
while the most dangerous portion of the work yet re-
mained to be done, which would be when the British men-
of-war came around the Horn to wind up our career.
The captain began by reminding us that our term of
service had nearly expired, and that a certain number
must be sent home to work the Georgiana.
A CALL FOR VOLUNTEERS. 1 43
** I will give you all the same show," he said; "and
if too many volunteer to make up the crew, we will
take those whose time of enlistment is nearest at an
end. You are to think it over this evening; try to
settle the matter among yourselves; but if that can't
be done, I will take a hand at it to-morrow morning."
With this we were dismissed, and once all hands
were on the gun-deck, with the exception of those who
remained above on watch, a most tremendous jawing
was begun. Every man tried to speak at the same
time, and the uproar was so great that no single word
could be distinguished. I could not make out whether
the men were excited lest they should not be able to
go, or if there was a desire to remain.
Phil and I went into a corner by ourselves, where we
could hear each other speak, and there I asked him
what he thought about volunteering for the Georgiana.
"I count on staying here, if Captain Porter don't
drive me out," he said emphatically, thus showing that
his decision had been made before we came below.
" You know, Ezra, that I don't amount to much when
it comes to a show of bravery; but I'm not such a
coward as to turn now, when the greatest danger is yet
to be met."
I flung my arms around the dear fellow and kissed
144 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
him on both cheeks. He had spoken that which was
in my own heart, although I could not have put it in
such proper words ; and then it was decided between us
that we would remain by the Essex so long as should
be permitted us.
By the time we two had settled the question, Master
Hackett had succeeded in quieting the wranglers suf-
ficiently to make himself heard, and the old man proved
to be quite a dandy at handling a meeting.
" Hold your jaw, you lubbers ! " he shouted with
such a volume of sound that he must have been heard
distinctly by those on the quarter-deck. " The captain
wants to know how many of us is achin' to get home
before the Britishers send half a dozen frigates down
here to blow us out of the water, an' he'll never get
the information unless you settle down into peaceable
sailormen. There's no use waggin' your chins over
this thing ; every man has a right to do what pleases
him best, an' now he's got a fair chance. What I say
is this : Let them as want to go aboard the Georgiana
toddle to the port side, and them who count on holdin'
by the old hooker, step over to starboard."
The men looked around curiously for an instant, and
then every one of them moved to starboard, Phil and I
among the rest.
A CALL FOR VOLUNTEERS. 1 45
There was a broad grin on Master Hackett's face
when he cried with a semblance of anger: —
"This 'ere won't do at all. Some of us are bound
to go, seein's how we can't let that cargo of oil run to
waste. Of course /'// hold to the frigate ; but them
as have got wives an' children ashore ought 'er get over
to port, an' we'll feel no shame for 'em, knowin' as we
do that a crew must be made up for the Georgianar
" It's none of your business how many wives or chil-
dren we've got, Hiram Hackett ! " one of the throng
shouted. '* It's as much our right as yours to stick
to the frigate, an' we count on doin' it. Why not send
the boys t They can do the work of sailormen aboard
the Georgiana! Then you'll have two towards a crew."
"Come here, you skulkers ! " Master Hackett roared,
looking at Phil and me, and there was nothing for it
but to step out from among the crew.
" Act as spokesman, Phil," I whispered. " You can
go ahead of me when it comes to jawing ; but remember
that they can't drive us off unless the captain gives the
word, and I'm thinking that my cousin Stephen will
stand up for our rights."
"Are you two infants ready to obey orders an' go
aboard the Georgiana ? " Master Hackett asked, looking
as fierce as if he counted on eating us.
146 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
** No, sir ! " Phil shouted at the full strength of his
lungs. " We've got as much right to stay as you have,
an' we won't volunteer ! "
''Three cheers for the infants! " some one shouted,
and the men yelled until their throats were like to split.
Then the crew crowded around Master Hackett, each
man trying to make himself heard, and I understood
that there was little chance of finding a crew for the
Georgiana if every one was to do as he pleased.
By this time the noise was so great that Lieutenant
McKnight was sent below to learn whether or no a riot
was in progress, and, luckily, I succeeded in gaining
speech with him before the men knew he was on the
gun-deck.
" Surely you will stand our friend in this matter.
Cousin Stephen," I said, clutching him by the coat-
sleeve without regard to the proprieties ; for it is looked
upon as insubordination for a common sailor to lay hold
of an officer.
" In what way, Ezra } Are so many eager to see
home again that you fear there'll be no room for you 1 "
" It's just the other way, sir," Phil broke in. " Not a
man will volunteer, and some of them have said that we
two lads must go whether we like it or not."
** It isn't right to force us because we are lads ! " I
A CALL FOR VOLUNTEERS. 1 47
cried. " We've done our duty so far as we knew, and
our age shouldn't give license for injustice ! "
" See here, my lads, you're not looking at this matter
in the proper light. We shall soon be turning and
twisting to get out of a British frigate's way, and many
of us will lose the number of his mess before the Essex
doubles Cape Horn again. You can go now without
being called a coward, and it's far better to get out of
the scrape while affairs are flourishing as they are
at present."
'* Are you going in the GeorgianUy Cousin Stephen?"
I asked.
"What.^ Me.-* Never, unless the captain gives a
positive order to that effect."
" If you are allowed to remain, why should we be
forced to go .-* "
He turned from me quickly, and, without making any
attempt to restore order, went on deck.
The men jawed and argued more violently than ever
after my cousin disappeared, and very soon the master-
at-arms came below with an order for every man jack
of us to show himself abaft the mainmast.
We found the captain waiting for us as before ; and
although there was very good reason why he should
read the riot act because of the uproar, I understood by
148 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
the expression on his face that he was well pleased the
men had not shown a willingness to leave the frigate.
When all hands had quieted down once more he made
a little speech in which he thanked us for being so
eager to stay by the Essex, and declared that he felt
proud of every old barnacle there ; but at the same time
it was absolutely necessary a crew be sent on board the
Georgiana.
"Those men who have families must go," he said
finally, after declaring that it had become necessary for
him to settle the matter, since the crew themselves could
not. " A list shall be made out of such as have others
depending upon them, and it will then be posted on the
gun-deck. Abide by my decision as you ever have, and
I will make it my solemn duty to let the people of the
United States know that those who returned in the
Georgiana. did not do so of their own free will."
We were sent below once more, and Phil and I felt
well content, for by the captain's ruling we could not
be sent home in the oil-laden craft.
CHAPTER VII.
AN ISLAND PORT.
THE Georgiana left us next morning, carrying a sor-
rowful-looking crew, as can well be imagined, for
every man jack of them felt as if he might be accused
of cowardice in leaving the Essex at a time when there
was good reason to expect she would meet with a supe-
rior force.
I fail to understand yet why it had come into the
minds of all that we would never double Cape Horn in
the old frigate. No one put such a belief into words,
and yet I knew full well it was looked upon as a fact,
because of certain remarks let drop now and then w^hen
was being discussed the question of seeing the friends
at home.
It had really come to be the belief of us all, although
carefully kept in the background, that the time must
come when we would meet with such a force of Brit-
ishers as could put an end to the "luck of the Essex.''
And it is little wonder that our crew, even counting
the boys, should have considered it as inevitable that
149
I50 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
the dear old frigate would come to an end of her cruis-
ing before many months had passed, for we knew full
well the English people must soon demand that we who
had done so much mischief be put out of the way of
working yet further damage. •
Consider well what had been done, and then it may
be seen that the British navy would speedily come after
us with a heavy force. Here is the situation as it was
defined by a member of the United States Navy, he
looking at the matter a few weeks after the Georgiana
had sailed, and we were in an island port refitting and
overhauling the fleet : —
" The situation of the Essex was sufficiently remarka-
ble, at this moment, to merit a brief notice. She had
been the first American to carry the pennant of a man-
of-war round the Cape of Good. Hope, and now she had
been the first to bring it into the distant ocean. More
than ten thousand miles from home, without colonies,
stations, or even a friendly port to repair to, short of
stores, without a consort, and otherwise in possession
of none of the required means of subsistence and effi-
ciency, she had boldly steered into this distant region,
where she had found all that she required, through her
own activity ; and having swept the seas of her ene-
mies, she had now retired to these little-frequented
AN ISLAND PORT. 151
islands to refit, with the security of a ship at home. It
is due to the officer who so promptly adopted and so
successfully executed this plan, to add, that his enter-
prise, self-reliance, and skill indicated a man of bold
and masculine courage ; qualities that are indispensable
in forming a naval captain.
" In the way of service to the public, perhaps the
greatest performed by the Essex was protecting Ameri-
can ships in the Pacific, nearly all of which would prob-
ably have fallen into the hands of the enemy but for
her appearance in that ocean. But the positive injury
done the English commerce was far from trifling. The
Essex had now captured about four thousand tons of its
shipping, made near four hundred prisoners, and for
the moment had literally destroyed its fisheries in this
part of the world. In October, 181 2, she had sailed
from America alone, with six months' provisions and
the usual stores in her ; and in October, 18 13, she was
lying, in perfect security, at an island in the Pacific,
with a respectable consort, surrounded by prizes, and in
possession of all the means that were necessary to render
a frigate of her class efficient. Throughout the whole of
these movements we see a constant tendency to distress
the enemy, and to maintain the character of the ship as
an active, well-organized, and high-toned man-of-war."
152 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX. "
All this was written concerning us after we had made
that island port which I shall describe later; but before
entering it we were to see some service, and experience
our first disappointment in the way of capturing every
sail we sighted.
It was on the 25th day of July when the Georgiana
left us, only to be recaptured, as we afterward learned
to our sorrow, before gaining an American port.
We remained hove to until the oil-laden prize was
hull down on the horizon, and then, with the Essex
leading, our little squadron, consisting of the frigate, the
Greenwich, Seringapatam, and New Zealander, trailing
along in fine style, cruised here and there in search of
another Britisher.
On the morning of the third day thereafter, while
we lay becalmed, a strange sail was sighted carrying
with her a fine breeze.
As a matter of course she soon ran out of our range
of vision, but Captain Porter was not the kind of a
commander to give up the hope of catching an enemy,
once having clapped his eyes on her; and at sunset,
when the wind sprang up again, signals were set for
every ship to crowd on sail in pursuit of the Britisher,
although by this time she had many leagues the start.
The 'Muck of the Essex'' was with us yet, for next
AN ISLAND PORT. 1 53
morning at sunrise the lookouts at the masthead
sighted the stranger standing across our bow on a
bowline.
By this time the breeze fined down again, and the
dullest among us knew that unless we could get the
frigate through the water at a better pace, our hope
of taking another prize that day was at an end.
Captain Porter had a scheme of his own, however,
and at once set about executing it, to the surprise and
admiration of all our old shellbacks, even though it
cost .us considerable labor.
A three-cornered frame was knocked together by the
carpenters, covered with canvas, and weighted by four-
pound shot on one side. This was rigged to run from
the spritsail-yard to an outrigger aft. It was dropped
into the water forward, and then half the crew, trailing
on to a small hawser made fast to the triangle as boys
tie the string of a kite, hauled it quickly astern.
This, acting as a paddle, sent us ahead in fine style,
and as soon as the contrivance was well aft, it would
be hoisted out of the water, run forward, and dropped
again.
The labor required to work such a machine was very
great ; but we made light of it on seeing that we were
forging ahead faster than the stranger could sail, and,
154 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
with the perspiration running in great streams down
our bodies, we pulled and hauled with a will until,
having come within about four miles of the ship, we
counted on making a prize.
By this time it could be seen that she was a British
whaler, and an uncommonly fine craft. What was
more, we began to understand that she, unlike many
we had already overhauled, did not intend that we
should capture her without paying the piper for our
dancing.
Her boats were got out to tow, and we could not
work the canvas-paddle fast enough to hold our own
in the way of speed.
The remainder of our fleet were hull down astern,
therefore it was useless to expect assistance from
them, — a fact which caused Master Hackett to say
despairingly : —
" I allow, lads, that we've come to an end of the
* luck ' for the time bein'. That 'ere craft will muster
more men accordin' to her size than we can."
" Gettin' afraid, eh .^^ " some one shouted scornfully ;
whereat Master Hackett replied with considerable show
of spirit: —
" Not a bit of it, you lubber ; but men count in the
kind of a breeze we're tryin' to work up, an' towin'
AN ISLAND PORT. 1 55
that ship with boats is child's play compared with
what it would be to drag the Essex through the
water."
I believed our men would begin squabbling among
themselves, because of their disappointment in being
thus prevented from taking a prize ; but one of the
lieutenants quickly put an end to the words by bawling
out an order which showed us that the Britisher might
not find towing a very profitable job.
The word was passed to lower the gig and one of
the whale-boats, and our men cheered lustily while this
was being done, for they had a fairly good idea of
what the captain was counting on doing.
Lieutenant McKnight, my cousin Stephen, was an-
nounced as commander of the small expedition, and
he began calling off the names of those whom he
counted on taking with him, after word had been
passed that each man, as he was thus chosen, should
arm himself with a musket and plenty of powder and
bullets.
Master Hackett was the first selected, and then fol-
lowed name after name so rapidly that I soon under-
stood Phil and I would be left out of the business
unless something was done quickly.
Without waiting to consult my comrade, I walked
156 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
across the deck, coughing loudly, and passing within a
few feet of where the lieutenant was standing.
He looked up, smiled oddly, and then, after a show
of hesitation called : —
" Ezra McKnight ! Philip Robbins ! "
"You're a beauty ! " Phil whispered, as he ran past
me on his way below to get the musket and ammuni-
tion, and my only regret at that moment was because I
could not thank my cousin for the favor he had done us.
We two lads tumbled into the gig alongside Master
Hackett, who asked gruffly : —
" What is the lieutenant thinkin' of to send a couple
of infants out on a job like this ? "
" Perhaps it would be a good idea for you to ask him ;
I don't care to take the chances of so doing, even though
your curiosity is not satisfied," I said pertly. " If shoot-
ing is to be done, which seems reasonable after we've
been ordered to arm ourselves, I reckon the ' infants '
can do as much as some others who are older."
Master Hackett did not reply ; but by the movements
of his mouth I knew he was not so displeased but that
he was trying to hide a smile.
Just then Stephen McKnight stepped aboard the gig,
and as he did so Captain Porter cried over the rail : —
*' Remember, McKnight, that you are not to make
AN ISLAND PORT. 1 57
any effort at boarding, however tempting may be the
opportunity. Get ahead of the chase and drive in her
boats, after which you will return as soon as possible."
" I understand, sir," Stephen replied, and then came
the order to " give way with a will."
Phil and I were not counted among the oarsmen, as I
saw when the work was begun ; but we did a trifle
toward helping the good work along by pushing on
Master Hackett's oar, and he made no effort to prevent
us, even though we were ''infants."
It would not have been good seamanship to go any
nearer the enemy than was necessary, in the effort to
get ahead of her, therefore we made a wide sweep
around to port ; and when we were opposite, not more
than three hundred yards distant, her gunners let fly a
couple of pieces which had been loaded with grape.
The whistling of the shot, which struck everywhere
around us, sent the cold shivers up and down my back ;
but I pushed on Master Hackett's oar all the harder,
keeping my eyes fixed straight ahead lest the old man
should read in them more than I cared to have him
know.
Phil started ever so slightly ; but managed to hold
himself firm after that, and each of us knew that the
other was sorely afraid, although it is certain neither
158 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
would have gone back had the opportunity presented
itself.
We were treated to more grape, the biggest portion
of which passed over our heads, and after that second
volley I somehow forgot that I was frightened ; but
loaded my musket carefully, hoping the time would
soon come when I could do a little to help balance the
account.
Soon we were out of range of the grape, and then we
ran across the ship's bow, every man loading and dis-
charging his musket at the crew of the towing-boats as
rapidly as possible.
" They can't stand that kind of a game very long,'*
Master Hackett said, as he wounded one of the British-
ers in the foremost boat. " They've come out to pull
an oar an' ain't in shape for a fight, so it don't stand to
reason they'll hold their ground a great while."
The British oarsmen were already beginning to
slacken their pace, and I looked astern to make out
what our people counted on doing while we lay there
preventing the work of towing.
The sight was one to warm the blood even of a
coward. All our boats were out and being manned
rapidly, and I had no need to ask what would be the
next move.
SOON WE WERE OUT OF REACH OF THE GRAPE, AND THEN WE RAN
ACROSS THE SHIP'S BOW.
AN ISLAND PORT. 1 59
" Ay, lad, the captain is goin' to board her," Master
Hackett said quietly, when I called his attention to
the frigate. " I counted the old man would be at that
fun mighty soon after we'd got into position, an' the
worst of it is that we don't have a hand in the scrim-
mage."
We soon learned to our sorrow that we had a scrim-
mage of our own which would occupy us in good shape
so long as the towing-boats were kept out.
The Britishers had brought two guns on the fore-
castle-deck, and began giving us our medicine just
as the Essex's crew were pulling away from her side.
The first discharge did us no damage; but it was
not difficult to guess that after the gunners once got
our range we would suffer severely, and again I had
hard work to prevent showing the white feather.
The grape came nearer and nearer, the gunners
working the pieces faster than I had ever thought
could be possible, and we kept peppering away at
the men in the boats, firing so lively that soon they
were driven in ; but it had cost two of our fellows
slight wounds.
The grapeshot would settle our business very
speedily, I believed, unless our boarding party came
along soon, and I looked anxiously astern.
l60 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
The oars flashed in the water at the rate of forty-
strokes a minute, and our men were cheering lustily
as they thought of adding another to the long Hst of
prizes credited to the Essex.
Now the grape was coming with truer aim ; two of
our oars had been sheered off close to the rail, as
neatly as if done by an axe, and it seemed certain
some one of us would soon lose the number of his
mess ; yet, strange to say, I was not so terribly fright-
ened as the situation warranted.
"The boarders will soon be goin' over the Brit-
isher's rail, an' then comes the time for us to pull
a little nearer," Master Hackett whispered to me, as
if thinking I needed cheering. "Take aim at the
gunners, an' it'll make you a heap easier in mind if
you can knock one over."
I discharged my musket with careful aim, and then
looked over my shoulder while reloading to ascertain
whether the rest of our people were coming up.
The boats from the Essex were making rapid way
over the water, the spray from their bows glittering
in the sunlight like diamonds, and the enemy now
turned his attention from us ahead to those who were
so rapidly overhauling him from astern.
A full broadside was fired at the boarders, but the
AN ISLAND PORT. l6l
heavy shot passed over their heads without doing any
damage, and we in advance added our shouts of joy
to those of the boarding party.
The Britishers must have turned cowardly as they
saw our men coming toward them without heed to
their fire, and in another instant we were yelling at
the full strength of our lungs, as the English flag
was hauled down in token of surrender.
"The 'luck of the Essex' still holds good," Master
Hackett cried gleefully. " Yonder ship will show well
among our fleet, an' it's a pity we can't give her a crew
of decent size."
The boats which we had been trying to drive in
were now called alongside, and, our people were com-
ing hand over hand to take possession, when a breeze
from the eastward sprang up like a squall, filling the
sails of the prize in an instant.
Before I was well aware of what had happened
the Britisher was hauled up close on the wind. Her
colors were hoisted again, and off she went to the
northward like a flash, leaving the boarding party
astern as if their craft had been anchored.
Just for an instant I believed the enemy would
succeed in running down those of us who were in
the gig and whale-boat. She came up until we were
1 62 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
close under her forefoot; but the helmsman could not
bring her nearer, and we swept astern like a flash.
It was well for us that she came so close, other-
wise we might have been knocked to flinders, for no
less than six charges of grape were fired point-blank
at our boats ; but the missiles passed over our heads,
and, instead of congratulating themselves upon the
escape from instant death, the men grumbled long
and loud because we had lost the first ship which by
rights should have been made a prize.
** If that 'ere squall had held off five minutes longer,
we'd have been in possession," Master Hackett said
in a tone so sorrowful that one could well believe the
tears were very near his eyelids.
To Phil and me it was most singular, this seeing
one ship filling away with all the wind she needed,
and another, our frigate, lying no more than four
miles distant with not breeze enough to lift the vane
at her masthead.
The only thing which prevented our men from hav-
ing a desperate fit of the sulks was the belief that
when the Essex did get the wind she would make
chase ; but as the hours wore on we understood that
the Britisher was really lost to us, for this time at
least.
AN ISLAND PORT. 1 63
It was near to nine o'clock in the evening before
the last of our boats was hoisted inboard, and, owing
to the darkness which hid the enemy from view, it
was useless to think of making sail.
We laid hove to until our consorts came up, and
then the fleet was kept jogging to and fro in the hope
that when morning came the "luck of the Essex''
would show us the Britisher.
We were doomed to disappointment, however, so
far as this particular craft was concerned, for when
day broke not a sail was to be seen.
Captain Porter did all a commander should do under
the circumstances. During three days we cruised to
the northward and eastward, and at the end of that
time there was no longer any question, even in the
minds of the most sanguine, but that the Britisher
had given us the sHp.
Once this unpleasant fact was impressed upon him
beyond the shadow of a doubt. Captain Porter hauled
away for James's Island, where we had good reason
to believe more British whalers might be found.
Not a sail was to be seen in the little bay when we
entered on the 4th day of August; but, believing the
men would be the better for a short cruise ashore,
our commander gave the word to anchor.
l64 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.'
Next morning, before a single man had time to ask
for liberty, it was reported by one of the gunners that
a goodly portion of the powder which we had brought
with us from the United States, had been damaged
by water while we were doubling the Horn. But for
the fact that this particular man was nosing around
where he really had no business to be, the Essex might
have gone into action only to discover, when it was
too late, that she had nothing with which to fight.
''What will we do.?" I asked of Master Hackett
when our misfortune was known on the gun-deck.
" We're not likely to come across ammunition in these
waters, unless by taking more prizes ; and it begins to
appear as if we'd driven all the Britishers away."
" It ain't as bad as it might be, lad, although I
allow it's rough enough. Accordin' to all accounts the
Seringapatam has enough aboard, although when the
Essex takes what she needs, it'll leave Lieutenant
Downes well-nigh helpless."
It was a disaster so great, that not a man so much
as thought of asking for shore leave, and on the gun-
deck we gathered to discuss the sudden change of af-
fairs until word was brought that one watch might land
to enjoy themselves, at the same time that they took
in a supply of wood and water.
AN ISLAND PORT. 1 65
After a short run on the island the men succeeded
in putting from their minds all thoughts of the dis-
covery made by the meddlesome gunner, believing that
Captain Porter would succeed, no one knew how, in
supplying the lack of powder.
During more than two weeks we lay at James's
Island, bringing in supplies of pork, water, and wood,
and during all that time not a single sail hove in
sight.
Then came the word, on the evening of August 21,
that the fleet would proceed to Banks's Bay, and next
morning we were under way, making the run in thirty-
six hours.
No sooner had the ship been brought to anchor
than we understood how Captain Porter proposed to
supply us with ammunition. It was reported, by one
of the marines, as a matter of course, that the Essex
would on the next morning make a short cruise by
herself, leaving the prizes in the bay.
Our old shellbacks were perfectly satisfied on hear-
ing this news. The only way in which more powder
could be procured, was by taking it from the British-
ers, and we had no doubt but that we should soon
pick up an armed whaler who would be forced to
supply us.
1 66 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Well, to make a long story short, we cruised from
the 24th of August until the 15th of September with-
out seeing anything in the form of a sailing craft,
and all hands were growing discouraged when, in
the early morning, a ship was reported apparently
lying to a long distance to the southward, and to
windward.
There was no hope of coming up with her if we
began the business boldly, for she had a big advan-
tage of us in position; therefore our commander set
about playing a trick which might bring the stranger
into our hands with but little labor.
Our light yards were sent^ down, and the frigate
otherwise disguised until she had much the look of
a whaler. Then she was slowly kept turning to
windward, each moment drawing nearer the Britisher,
for by this time we had settled in our minds that
the stranger was one of the enemy's ships.
This trick worked to a charm, and by noon we were
so near that it was possible to see that our intended
prize was fast to a whale, which she was cutting in,
at the same time drifting rapidly down on us.
An hour later we were no more than four miles
apart, and then it was that the Britisher began to
scent our trick. He had come to the conclusion
AN ISLAND PORT. 1 6/
that a big ship like ours, even though she might be
a whaler, would not loaf around in that fashion un-
less for mischief; and once this idea was in his head
the skipper cast off from his prize, making all sail
to windward.
There was no longer any reason why we should
keep the disguise. Our yards were hoisted once
more, and with everything drawing we began the
chase, each man of our crew watching the progress
eagerly, for the capture of this ship meant some-
thing more than taking a prize. We could see that
she was pierced with six ports on a side, and it was
reasonable to suppose that on board was powder
enough to provide us with as much as might be
needed until another armed Britisher could be over-
hauled.
Not until four o'clock in the afternoon did we
come near enough to pitch a few shots ahead and
over her, when she hove to under our lee, and a
mighty shout of mingled satisfaction and triumph
went up from the crew.
This prize was the Sir Andrew Hammond, of three
hundred and one tons, twelve guns, and thirty-one
men.
And now comes the odd part of the capture :
1 68 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
From the time our ship had brought her well in
sight the men declared that she had a familiar look;
and when finally she came to within half a mile of
us, Master Hackett cried joyously: —
" We haven't outrun our luck, an' that's a fact !
Yonder craft is the same we lost in the squall — the
one that gave us such a long job with nothin' but a
few broken oars to show for it ! "
That the old seaman had spoken only the truth
we all understood now it had been suggested; the
ship lying under our lee was none other than the
last we had chased and lost, but only to iind again
on this day when we were growing discouraged with
much useless cruising.
The Hammond proved to be a rich prize for us
just at that time, for she had on board a large supply
of prime beef, pork, bread, wood, and water, and
none of such stores would be wasted. The ammuni-
tion was in good condition, but not of such quantity
as to satisfy us; however, half a loaf is better than
none at all, and after taking the prisoners on board
the Essex, leaving a small prize crew to handle the
new addition to our fleet, we made sail for Banks's
Bay.
We had hardly more than arrived there and over-
AN ISLAND PORT. 1 69
hauled the Hammond, than the Essex Junior came
into port on her return from Valparaiso, where she
had left the prizes to be sold.
She reported that five or six heavy frigates had been
sent out from England to search for us, and, what
seemed of more importance at the time, that the Chilian
government was no longer as friendly to us as when
we left port. The Britishers had most likely been
threatening them.
"Well," Master Hackett said deliberately, when
the news I have set down above was made known
on the gun-deck, "if we had all the powder that our
fleet needs, I reckon we could afford to wait for the
Britishers, an', what's more, flog the whole boilin' of
'em when they come. But seein's how we ain't in
condition for heavy work, it's bound to be a case of
twistin' an' turnin' till we can clean up our job of
capturin' whalers."
"What then. Master Hackett.?" Phil asked.
" What then, lad } Why, I reckon we'll have to take
our medicine like little men ; an' in the swallowin' of
it we'll know what British prison ships are like."
" Then you don't beUeve we can double the Horn
without coming upon some of them .-* " I asked, my
spine growing chilly for an instant.
I/O WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
" I'm allowin' that the old frigate will see her
finish this side the cape, for it ain't good sense to
believe she can fight her way through. I've said all
along that the Britishers were bound to smash us
some day, 'cause it don't stand to reason a nation
what claims to rule the sea can afford to let a little
craft like ours play hob with 'em in such fashion as
we've been doin'. For the sake of their reputation
they've got to gather us in."
It could plainly be seen that the majority of our
crew held the same opinion as did Master Hackett,
and yet I failed to discover anything which looked
like fear. The men were satisfied that they had
worked the game for all there was in it, and now
believed the day to be near at hand when we'd be
forced to haul down the stars and stripes, although I
venture to say that never one of them fancied it
would be brought about in such a cowardly fashion
as finally was the case.
The marines soon brought important news to us
of the gun-deck. They reported that Captain Porter
and his officers had decided to make port somewhere
among the Marquesas, that group of islands in the
Pacific concerning which so little was known at the
time.
AN ISLAND PORT. 171
We were to search for some secluded harbor, so
the marines declared, and there refit the fleet for the
homeward bound voyage, which was to be begun at
the earliest possible moment, in the faint hope that we
might save the frigate from those who were coming
in such force to capture her.
Two days afterward, when the stores from the Sir
Andrew Hammond had been distributed among the
vessels of the fleet, all the craft were ordered to get
under way, and we set out to find a natural dock-
yard, for it must be remembered that ships cannot
remain long at sea without gathering so much marine
growth on their bottoms that the swiftest soon be-
comes a sluggish sailer.
It was to scrape the hulls, paint all the woodwork
and put it in condition for that battle with the
elements which awaited us off Cape Horn, if we
succeeded in getting there, and otherwise make ready
for whatever might be before us, that we set off in
search of a hiding-place which should at the time
serve as a dock for refitting our battered fleet.
CHAPTER VIII.
NUKUHEVA.
WE set sail from Banks's Bay October 2, in
company with the Essex Junior and our prizes,
but the latter were such slow sailers as compared with
the frigate that we did not make the group of the
Marquesas until the 23d, when we ran here and there
seeking such a harbor as would admit of our perform-
ing the work the captain counted on doing.
Not until four days more had passed did we find
that which seemed to suit us in every particular, and
then the fleet came to anchor in a fine bay at the island
of Nukuheva.
Now a word in regard to the spelling of the island's
name. My cousin. Lieutenant McKnight, gave it as
set down above; but I have since seen it written
** Nooaheevah," and " Noukahiva," therefore the reader,
if it so chances that any one ever reads what has cost
me so much time to set down, may take his choice of
the names. I believe, however, that it should be written
172
NUKUHEVA. 173
Nukuheva, because my cousin, the lieutenant, told
me so.
And now, before I relate anything concerning our
visit to this island, which proved to be so full of adven-
ture, I ask permission to copy here that which I read
many years afterward, and this I do because it would
be impossible otherwise to describe the beautiful place
— the most beautiful I have ever seen.
That which follows was written by a sailor ^ who
spent many months on the island, and was fortunate
in being able to describe in a most entertaining manner
everything he saw, which is by long odds more than
I can do.
"The cluster comprising the islands of Roohka,
Ropo, and Nukuheva were altogether unknown to the
world until the year 1791, when they were discovered
by Captain Ingraham of Boston, nearly two centuries
after the discovery of the adjacent islands by the agent
of the Spanish viceroy.
" Nukuheva is the most important of these islands,
being the only one at which ships are much in the habit
of touching, and is celebrated as being the place where
the adventurous Captain Porter refitted his ships during
the late war between England and the United States,
^ Herman Melville.
174 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
and whence he sallied out upon the large whaling fleet
then sailing under the enemy's flag in the surrounding
seas. This island is about twenty miles in length and
nearly as many in breadth. It has three good harbors
on its coast ; the largest and best of which is called by
the people living in its vicinity, * Tyohee,' and by
Captain Porter was denominated Massachusetts Bay.
Among the adverse tribes' dwelling about the shores
of the other bays, and by all voyagers, it is generally
known by the name bestowed upon the island itself —
Nukuheva.
" In the bay of Nukuheva was the anchorage we
desired to reach. We had perceived the loom of the
mountains about sunset ; so that after running all night
with a very light breeze, we found ourselves close in
with the island the next morning; but as the bay we
sought lay on its farther side, we were obliged to sail
some distance along the shore, catching, as we pro-
ceeded, short glimpses of blooming valleys, deep glens,
waterfalls, and waving groves, hidden here and there by
projecting and rocky headlands, every moment opening
to the view some new and startling scene of beauty.
" Those who for the first time visit the South Seas,
generally are surprised at the appearance of the islands
when beheld from the sea. From the vague accounts
NUKUHEVA. 175
we sometimes have of their beauty, many people are
apt to picture to themselves enamelled and softly swell-
ing plains, shaded over with delicious groves, and
watered by purling brooks, and the entire country but
little elevated above the surrounding ocean. The real-
ity is very different; bold rock-bound coasts with the
surf beating high against the lofty cliffs, and broken
here and there into deep inlets which open to the view
thickly wooded valleys separated by the spurs of moun-
tains clothed with tufted grass, and sweeping down
toward the sea from an elevated and furrowed interior,
form the principal features of these islands.
"... As we slowly advanced up the bay, numer-
ous canoes pushed off from the surrounding shores,
and we were soon in the midst of quite a flotilla of
them, their savage occupants struggling to get aboard
of us, and jostling one another in their ineffectual
attempts.
" Occasionally the projecting outriggers of their
slight shallops, running foul of one another, would
become entangled beneath the water, threatening to
capsize the canoes, when a scene of confusion would
ensue that baffles description. Such strange outcries
and passionate gesticulations I never certainly heard
or saw before. You would have thought the islanders
176 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
were on the point of flying at one another's throats,
whereas they were only amicably engaged in disen-
tangling their boats.
" Scattered here and there among the canoes might
be seen numbers of cocoanuts floating closely together
in circular groups, and bobbing up and down with
every wave. By some inexplicable means these cocoa-
nuts were all steadily approaching toward the ship.
As I leaned curiously over the side, endeavoring to
solve their mysterious movements, one mass far in
advance of the rest attracted my attention. In its
centre was something I could take for nothing less
than a cocoanut, but which I certainly considered one
of the most extraordinary specimens of the fruit I had
ever seen. It kept twirling and dancing about among
the rest in the most singular manner, and as it grew
nearer I thought it bore a remarkable resemblance to
the brown shaven skull of one of the savages. Pres-
ently it betrayed a pair of eyes, and soon I became
aware that what I had supposed to have been one of
the fruit was nothing else than the head of an Islander,
who had adopted this singular method of bringing his
produce to market. The cocoanuts were all attached
to one another by strips of the husk, partly torn from
the shell and rudely fashioned together. Their pro-
NUKUHEVA. 177
prietor, inserting his head into the midst of them, im-
pelled his necklace of cocoanuts through the water by-
striking out beneath the surface with his feet.
"... We had approached within a mile and a half,
perhaps, of the foot of the bay, when some of the
islanders, who by this time had managed to scramble
aboard of us at the risk of swamping their canoes,
directed our attention to a singular commotion in the
water ahead of the vessel. At first I imagined it to be
produced by a shoal of fish sporting on the surface, but
our savage friends assured us that it was caused by a
shoal of * whinhenies ' (young girls). Who in this man-
ner were coming off from the shore to welcome us.
As they drew nearer, and I watched the rising and
sinking of their forms, and beheld the uplifted right
arm bearing above the water the girdle of tappa, and
their long dark hair trailing behind them as they swam,
I almost fancied they could be nothing else than so
many mermaids — and very like mermaids they be-
haved too. ...
" The bay of Nukuheva in which we were then lying
is an expanse of water not unlike in figure the space
included within the limits of a horseshoe. It is, per-
haps, nine miles in circumference. You approach it
from the sea by a narrow entrance, flanked on either
178 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
side by two small twin islets which soar conically to
the height of some five hundred feet. From these the
shore recedes on both hands, and describes a deep
semicircle.
" From the verge of the water the land rises uni-
formly on all sides, with green and sloping acclivities,
until from gentle rolling hillsides and moderate eleva-
tions it insensibly swells into lofty and majestic heights,
whose blue outlines, ranged all around, close in the
view. The beautiful aspect of the shore is heightened
by deep and romantic glens, which come down to it at
almost equal distances, all apparently radiating from a
common centre, and the upper extremities of which are
lost to the eye beneath the shadow of the mountains.
Down each of these little valleys flows a clear stream,
here and there assuming the form of a slender cascade,
then stealing invisibly along until it bursts upon the
sight again in larger and more noisy waterfalls, and at
last demurely wanders along to the sea.
" The houses of the natives, constructed of the yellow
bamboo, tastefully twisted together in a kind of wicker-
work, and thatched with the long tapering leaves of the
palmetto, are scattered irregularly along these valleys
beneath the shady branches of the cocoanut tree.
" Nothing can exceed the imposing scenery of this
NUKUHEVA.
179
bay. Viewed from our ship as she lay at anchor in the
middle of the harbor, it presented the appearance of a
vast natural amphitheatre in decay, and overgrown
with vines, the deep glens that furrowed its sides ap-
pearing like enormous fissures caused by the ravages of
time. Very often when lost in admiration of its beauty,
I have experienced a pang of regret that a scene so
enchanting should be hidden from the world in these
remote seas, and seldom meet the eyes of devoted
lovers of nature.
" Besides this bay the shores of the island are in-
dented by several other extensive inlets, into which
descend broad and verdant valleys. These are in-
habited by as many different kinds of savages, who,
although speaking kindred dialects of a common lan-
guage, and having the same religion and laws, have
from time immemorial waged hereditary warfare
against each other. The intervening mountains, gen-
erally two or three thousand feet above the level of the
sea, geographically define the territories of each of
these hostile tribes who never cross them, save on some
expedition of war or plunder. Immediately adjacent to
Nukuheva, and only separated from it by the moun-
tains seen from the harbor, lies the lovely valley of
Happar, whose inmates cherish the most friendly rela-
l80 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
tions with the inhabitants of Nukuheva. On the other
side of Happar, and closely adjoining it, is. the magnifi-
cent valley of the dreaded Typees, the unappeasable
enemies of both these tribes.
"These celebrated warriors appear to inspire the
other islanders with unspeakable terrors. Their very
name is a frightful one ; for the word ' Typee ' in the
Marquesan dialect signifies a lover of human flesh.
" It is rather singular that the title should have been
bestowed upon them exclusively, inasmuch as the
natives of all this group are irreclaimable cannibals.
The name may, perhaps, have been given to denote the
powerful ferocity of this clan, and to convey a special
stigma along with it.
"These same Typees enjoy a prodigious notoriety all
over the islands. The natives of Nukuheva would fre-
quently recount in pantomime to our ship's company
their terrible feats, and would show the marks of
wounds they had received in desperate encounters with
them. When ashore they would try to frighten us by
pointing to one of their own number, and calling him a
* Typee,' manifesting no little surprise that we did not
take to our heels at so terrible an announcement. It
was quite amusing, too, to see with what earnestness
they disclaimed all cannibal propensities on their own
NUKUHEVA. l8l
part, while they denounced their enemies — the Typees
— as inveterate gormandizers of human flesh. . . .
"Although I was convinced that the inhabitants of
our bay were as arrant cannibals as any of the other
tribes on the island, still I could not but feel a particu-
lar and most unqualified repugnance to the aforesaid
Typees. Even before visiting the Marquesas, I had
heard from men who had touched at the group on for-
mer voyages, some revolting stories in connection with
these savages ; and fresh in my remembrance was the
adventure of the master of the Katherine, who only a
few months previous, imprudently venturing into this
bay in an armed boat for the purpose of barter, was
seized by the natives, carried back a little distance into
their valley, and was only saved from a cruel death by
the intervention of a young girl, who facilitated his
escape by night along the beach to Nukuheva.
" I have heard too of an English vessel that many
years ago, after a weary cruise, sought to enter the bay
of Nukuheva, and arriving within two or three miles
of the land, was met by a large canoe filled with
natives, who offered to lead the way to the place of
their destination. The captain, unacquainted with the
localities of the island, joyfully acceded to the proposi-
tion — the canoe paddled on and the ship followed.
1 82 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
She was soon conducted to a beautiful inlet, and
dropped her anchor in its waters beneath the shadows
of the lofty shore. That same night the perfidious
Typees, who had thus inveigled her into their fatal bay,
flocked aboard the doomed vessel by hundreds, and at a
given signal murdered every soul on board."
After reading the description which I have copied
word for word, it is possible to have a good idea con-
cerning that harbor into which our fleet sailed, all hands
knowing full well that here we might remain secure
alike from the elements and Britishers, so long as it
should please us to stay.
In addition, we were free from any fears regarding
what the natives might attempt to do, partly owing to
our strength, but chiefly because the first person to greet
us was neither more nor less than a member of the
American navy.
Fancy meeting a Yankee gentleman in this out-of-the-
way place whose inhabitants were credited with being
the most ferocious of cannibals, eager to devour any-
thing in the way of human flesh that crossed their path !
The natives came out in boats to meet us exactly as
is set down in that which I have copied ; but all hands
gave way to a canoe in which we saw one of our own
countrymen.
NUKUHEVA. 183
He came over the side, spoke a few words with Lieu-
tenant McKnight, who immediately treated him with
the greatest consideration, and then introduced the
stranger to our captain.
It can weir be supposed that every man jack of our
crew stood by in open-mouthed astonishment at seeing
this white man come aboard as if he felt himself at
home in the Marquesas group ; but we were forced to
remain in ignorance until that evening, when one of
the marines unravelled the yarn which at first had
seemed. too strange to us.
Our visitor was Mr. John Maury, a midshipman of
the navy, who, with three sailors, had been left in this
harbor by the captain of an American merchantman,
himself a lieutenant in the service, to gather sandal-
wood while the ship was gone to China. Now that he
heard of the war for the first time, and believed his cap-
tain would not dare come to fetch him away, the mid-
shipman proposed to Captain Porter that he and his
companions join our frigate; a proposition which was
quickly accepted. A little later that evening the three
sailors came on board, and mighty good shipmates did
they prove to be.
These last told us of the gun-deck that a fierce war
was raging between the Typees over the mountains and
1 84 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
the Happars who dwelt along the shore of the bay, and
most likely it would be necessary for us to take part in
it against the Typees if we counted on being allowed to
remain unmolested while the repairs were being made
to our ships. • .
This did not cause us very much uneasiness, however,
and Master Hackett but echoed the thought in the
minds of all when he. said to the newcomers : —
" Seein's how we've driven the Britishers out of the
Pacific Ocean, so to speak, I reckon it won't be any
very hard job to wipe up the earth with a lot of niggers
that ain't supposed to know the muzzle of a musket
from the stock."
The new sailors made no reply to this rather bold
remark, and I fancied from the expression on their
faces that they did not believe we would find it very
easy work to do the "wiping," even though the Typees
were ignorant as to the use of a musket.
These jolly fellows also told us another yarn which
caused some surprise, and led us to wonder whether we
might not find more of our countrymen on the island.
According to the story which they had heard from the
Happars, a small schooner had gone ashore further up
the coast, and at least one of her crew was yet living with
the Typees, which went to prove, according to my way
NUKUHEVA. 185
of thinking, that these natives were not quite the canni-
bals they had been represented; although Phil suggested
that the man, too lean for good eating, was thus being
kept until he had gathered fat enough for the roasting.
However, we gave but little heed to the story, be-
cause in the first place, none of our visitors had seen
the man, and secondly, owing to the fact that the na-
tives might easily have been mistaken.
Perhaps it would have been better for Phil and me
had we paid more attention to the yarn and kept it well
in mind.
Next morning when the captain and two of the lieuten-
ants went on shore, Mr. Maury accompanied them. He,
having learned the language, was to act as interpreter,
which assistance, so all hands believed, would help us
along in great shape.
It was owing to my cousin, Lieutenant McKnight,
that Phil and I had an opportunity of seeing the land-
ing, which was a rare sight, I assure you.
When the boat's crew was called away Stephen
motioned for us two lads to take our places in the boat,
and since each of us pulled an oar, it is doubtful if the
captain knew that we were out of place.
The natives had been swimming around our ship
since early dayhght, passing up fruit and flowers until
1 86 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
the gun-deck of the Essex had much the appearance of
a country fair-ground ; and now when the captain was
rowed ashore they followed our boat, tossing and tum-
bling in the water like a lot of seals, or, perhaps, mer-
maids, though I'm not just certain how these last would
act under the same circumstances.
Well, the natives gave Captain Porter a fine recep-
tion, — though perhaps they would have made him into
a stew but for the fact that they were needing help in
their war, — and, later in the day, we learned by way
of the marines that our commander had agreed to do
whatever he might to end the war.
As we were situated he couldn't have done less than
agree to this, so our old sea lawyers declared after a
tremendous lot of jawing ; for unless the natives were
willing to help us with the repairs and keep the peace,
Nukuheva harbor was no place for us.
During the afternoon one watch from each ship was
given shore leave, and every Happar who owned a
house set out his best in the way of a feast for the
frolicsome sailors.
We were given quarts and quarts of peoo-peoo,
which looks exactly like thick flour paste and tastes like
a nice stew, and in the eating of it we made fun enough
for the natives to keep them laughing half a life-time.
NUKUHEVA. 187
It seems, as we learned afterward, that the people stick
their finger into the stuff, twist it around a bit, and
manage to hook up a portion as large as a walnut ; but
there's considerable of a knack in that kind of work, as
we soon learned to our cost.
Master Hackett, Phil, and I, the guests of an old
native who was covered with tattooing till his body
looked like a piece of calico, contrived to cover our
hands and face with the sticky stuff ; and if the old
woman who appeared to be our host's wife had not
swabbed us off with a mop, we would have been glued
fast to whatever we touched.
We were also treated to the milk of young cocoanuts,
which comes precious near being the best drink you ever
tasted, and fruit of all kinds, which would have been
received with more show of gratitude but for the fact
that the gun-deck of the Essex was literally lumbered
up with such stuff.
Describe what we saw and did that afternoon } It's
beyond me entirely, and I must give over the attempt
by saying that it was the queerest and quite the most
enjoyable half day I ever spent. Of course we couldn't
do any chinning with the natives ; but we looked at
them and laughed, and they looked at us laughing still
harder, until we managed to get the same idea they
1 88 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
probably did, that the whole boiling of us were firm
friends forever.
I wish you could have seen those boys and girls
swim ! They were like so many ducks in the water,
and spent the greater portion of their time, when there
was no company at home, drifting around the bay with,
so far as Phil and I could make out, no effort whatever
to keep themselves afloat.
Next morning the other watch was given shore leave,
and meanwhile our officers were making preparation^
for the war which must be fought before we could set
about getting the fleet into trim for another rub with
the Britishers.
There was more than one man on our gun-deck
who began to believe, now there was no question but
we should have a scrimmage ashore, that it was risky
for our captain to take any part in the quarrel, and
the argument they put forth was a good one, as even
Master Hackett was forced to admit.
In the first place we were so few in numbers that
not a single vessel in the fleet was fully manned,
and there would be no opportunity to enlist others
to make up a crew. Every man killed or disabled
would weaken our force just so much when we met
the British ships of war, and such chances as these
we had no right to take.
NUKUHEVA. 189
In the second place our jackies understood nothing
about fighting on land, particularly in such a wild
country as we saw before us. The natives might not
be overly well armed ; but we knew for a fact that
they possessed weapons of some kind and could use
them to good advantage.
" How much show would an old shellback who
must depend upon a cutlass or a boarding pike, stand
against these black fellows in a bit of woods so thick
that you couldn't swing a cat ? " one of the men asked,
and Master Hackett replied sharply : —
"We've muskets enough to arm all hands, an' I
allow that you've got sense enough to pull the trigger
after the piece has been loaded, eh } "
" I can do that much all right, matey ; but what
about the rest of it. While I'm mixed up with a lot of
bushes tryin' to reload, how am I to keep the villains
from comin' to close quarters where I'm outclassed .? "
"If you're goin' to pick up sich imaginin's as that,
I reckon you wouldn't be fit timber for a shore fight;
but I'd hate to say I was a Yankee, an' didn't dare
to stand up in front of these heathen."
" I'm willin' enough to stand up pervidin* I can
find out what it all amounts to. We're mixin' in this
'ere row without gettin' any benefit from it,"
1 90 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
"We shall have the use of the bay while we're
refittin', an' won't stand in danger of bein' knocked
over by a dirty heathen and a club."
"There's plenty of islands about here with bays as
big as we need, an' no bloomin' war on hand," the
old barnacle said in a surly tone, whereupon Master
Hackett jumped upon him, so to speak: —
" How do you know that ? Have you been knockin'
'round these seas so many years that you can call to
mind every hole and corner ? If three white men can
live here a matter of ten months, as we know has
been the case, why isn't it the choice island of the
whole group for us ? "
" I ain't kickin' about the island ; it's the war that
sticks in my crop."
" Let it stick there then," Master Hackett growled.
*' Send word aft that you've got a rush of light-colored
blood to the head, an' ain't fit to be trusted ashore. I
reckon the captain will let you off without makin'
much of a fuss."
" See here, Hiram Hackett, you're too free with
your tongue, an' that's no lie either. When I try to
get out of a scrimmage, jest let me know, an' I'll
make you a present of the best pair of black eyes
you ever wore. I reckon a man can have his growl
NUKUHEVA. 191
without it bein' told all over the ship that he's get-
tin' weak in the upper story, eh ? "
This last remark brought the squabble to a close,
and each man appeared to think that he had come
off at the top of the heap, when, according to my
idea, they ended in the same place they began.
Phil and I did a good bit of thinking and arguing
over this new war in which we were to take part;
but we were mighty careful not to speak of it where
any sailorman might hear us, and in the meantime
we watched and took part in the preparations.
On the third day after our arrival a crowd of
Typees appeared on the crests of the mountains,
brandishing spears and clubs as if they counted on
killing and eating us in short order.
One of the marines told us of the gun-deck that
Captain Porter had sent word to the Typees that he
had force enough to take possession of the island, and
if they didn't mind their eyes and keep peaceable, he'd
settle the hash of the whole tribe before their chief
could so much as say, scat ! I didn't believe the yarn,
however, for if all that Mr. Maury's sailormen had told
us was true, where did the captain find a messenger to
carry his threats ?
Phil and I had supposed, from the preparations
192 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
which were being made, and the talk we had heard,
that we'd begin our share of the war before work was
commenced on the vessels ; but this we soon learned
was a mistake.
The muskets, cutlasses, and ammunition had been
taken out where we might get at them handily, I sup-
pose, and the boats were fitted up with small 2-pounder
guns, after which we were set to work on other duties.
Camps, made of spare sails, were set up in a grove a
short distance from the shore, and the frigate pulled in
where we might clean her bottom by diving, or, what
was better still, hire the natives to do it.
Phil and I were detailed for shore duty, and we had
a soft snap of it, since our only work was to help the
cooks; and while the men were setting up rigging,
scraping spars, or slushing down the masts, we loafed
in the cool grove, enjoying ourselves mightily.
We didn't see anything that looked like war, except
once in a while when a crowd of Typees came out on
the top of the mountain and shook their clubs at us ;
but all that was such harmless amusement for them,
and did not interfere with us in the slightest, that we
came to think of the promise to the natives as some-
thing already forgotten.
Now and again we would hear of the white man who
NUKUHEVA. 193
was with the Typees, evidently enjoying himself, and
more than one of our crew seemed to think it was the
captain's duty to go in search of him ; but nothing was
done in that line, and meanwhile the work on the fleet
was progressing in great shape.
All the ships had been cleaned of the marine growth
which prevented them from saiHng at their best speed, and
on each a fair share of other work had been done.
Captain Porter had given out that the name of the
bay was to be " Massachusetts" instead of Nukuheva;
but otherwise than that, and the fact that we had grown
fast friends with the natives, particularly the girls and
young fellows, all was as when we first arrived.
Then came the day when we found that our com-
mander meant all he promised, so far as taking a hand
in the war was concerned.
The Typees, having danced and shaken their clubs
without being disturbed, probably came to believe that
we wouldn't attempt to do them any harm if they cut
capers with the Happars, so they began operations by
coming into the valley one dark night, tearing down
houses, trampling over gardens, and killing bread-fruit
trees.
The scoundrels did a big lot of mischief, and having
grown bolder by action, even had the cheek to send a mes-
194 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
senger to Captain Porter with the announcement that he
was a coward who didn't dare come on the mountains.
Master Hackett was near by when the Typee boy
arrived, and heard Mr. Maury translate the message.
This is the old sailor's story : —
"The captain kept his face straight when the lad
begun, and then Mr. Maury tried to back down from
repeatin' all that was said ; but our commander wouldn't
have any such sneakin' as that. * Repeat every word,
sir ! ' he cried, an' the little midshipman went at it
lookin' as if he counted on bein' kicked after it was
finished. When all was said, the captain sent his mes-
sage back, which was this : * Tell him who sent you
that I will be on the mountain before the sun has risen
three times, an' then it will be seen which of us is the
coward.' The boy went off, though some of the Hap-
pars claimed he ought 'er be killed jest for the sake of
keepin' their hand in at such work ; an' I reckon we'll
know mighty soon what it's like to be standin' up
against a lot of niggers with nothin' but a musket an' a
cutlass to help out."
The island war was to be begun, and I felt very
uncomfortable in the region of my spine, for there was
good reason to believe I would soon succeed in proving
myself an arrant coward.
CHAPTER IX.
AN OLD ENEMY.
PHIL and I were not the only ones who felt dis-
turbed in mind by the knowledge that within a
few hours we should be waging war against the
natives.
Many an old shellback shook his head ominously
on hearing of the message sent by Captain Porter,
and more than one predicted that the " luck of the
Essex'' would desert her immediately we began to
"fool 'round on shore, sticking our noses into other
people's business."
It was not for a couple of lads like Phil and me
to criticise the movements of our commander, and yet
we did venture to do so when certain there was no
one within earshot to repeat our words where trouble
might be brewed for us.
Thus far we had succeeded in carrying on the work
of refitting, with no interruption whatsoever, — unless
you might reckon it a disturbing influence to have a
crowd of Typees on a hill-top two or three miles away
195
196 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
shaking their clubs at us, — and, so far as any one could
say, we might be able to continue at the task until
it was finished.
At all events, so Phil argued, it would be wiser if
we kept at work as long as possible, and knocked off
to fight only when it was absolutely necessary to do so
in order to save our lives or protect our property.
It was not reasonable to suppose that our sailor-
men would be able to make much of a fist at fighting
amid the thickets and on the cliffs against those who
had been accustomed all their lives to such work, even
though ours might be superior weapons; and should
we gain the victory, the cost might be greater than
we could afford.
When a commander lacks a sufficient number of
men to handle all the vessels of his fleet, it surely
seems like taking a great risk to run the chance of
having that number made less by the spears of an
enemy, to vanquish whom can be no very great honor.
Thus Phil and I argued; but there was another
phase of this war which struck us more keenly, al-
though we did not talk about it very much. Suppose
any of us should be taken prisoners ! There appeared
to be no question but that the natives were canni-
bals, and the idea of being cooked and eaten was
AN OLD ENEMY. I97
something so horrible that we did not venture to so
much as speak of it. The possible fact remained in
our minds more clearly, perhaps, because we did not
put the thoughts into words.
It did not afford any great relief to know that Mas-
ter Hackett had very much the same mental trouble.
After we three had done our share in bringing on
shore a 6-pounder to be used in the battle on the
mountain, and were lying in the grove taking a short
rest, the old man said musingly, as if speaking to
himself : —
" I don't reckon him as serves for the roast at one
of these 'ere feasts knows very much about what's
goin' on, seein's how he's dead an' baked; but it has
always struck me that I'd rather have a grave in the
ground, than inside one of these 'ere niggers."
" Do you suppose they eat all who are killed in
battle ? " Phil asked, his voice trembling perceptibly.
** It would come to that in the end, lad ; though if
the fight was a big one, I reckon some of them as
were dead would have to be salted down."
" I wish we were to get under way to-morrow, in-
stead of going out through that tangle of trees and
vines to prove that Captain Porter is no coward,"
Phil said with a sigh.
198 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
"So do I, lad. I reckon we could refit our ships
without doin' very much fightin', an' what little trouble
might be necessary could be carried on here in the
open, where we sailormen would have a fair show."
More than this Master Hackett did not say at the
time, but from it I understood that he had come to
look upon a battle with the Typees as something which
might well be postponed until we had a larger crew.
I must say a word in favor of our commander's deci-
sion, otherwise it may be thought that he sent his men
into danger without due cause.
In order to gain the assistance of those natives living
near about the bay, he had been forced to promise the
Happars that he would give the Typees a lesson such as
they deserved ; and now was come the time when that
should be done, otherwise we might count on having
trouble with those who had stood our friends.
While Master Hackett and we lads were taking our
ease in the grove, a party of natives numbering two
or three hundred carried the 6-pounder to the summit
of the nearest mountain, and from that moment until
the expedition was really begun the Happar warriors
continued to come in from their homes ready for battle
until there were not less, so my cousin. Lieutenant
McKnight, declared, than two thousand men stationed
AN OLD ENEMY. 1 99
on or near the hill where was the gun, all in something
approaching military order.
These soldiers were most imposing in appearance,
even though they were heathen. The ordinary cos-
tume, now they were attired for battle, was much like
this, and I have taken the description from a writer
who, having lived two years among them, can well be
considered as an authority : —
"The splendid, long, drooping tail-feathers of the
tropical bird, thickly interspersed with the gaudy plu-
mage of the cock, were disposed in an immense upright
semicircle upon his head, their lower extremities being
fixed in a crescent of guinea-beads which spanned the
forehead. Around his neck were several enormous
necklaces of boar's tusks, polished like ivory, and dis-
posed in such a manner that the longest 'and largest
were upon his capacious chest.
" Thrust forward through the large apertures in his
ears were two small and finely shaped sperm-whale
teeth, presenting their cavities in front, stuffed with
freshly plucked leaves, and curiously wrought at the
other end into strange little images and devices. The
loins of the warrior were girt about with heavy folds of
dark-colored tappa, hanging before and behind in clus-
ters of braided tassels, while anklets and bracelets of
2CX) WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
curling human hair completed his unique costume. In
his right hand he grasped a beautifully carved paddle
spear, nearly fifteen feet in length, made of the bright
koa wood, one end sharply pointed, and the other flat-
tened like an oar blade.
" Hanging obliquely from his girdle by a loop of sin-
nate, was a richly decorated pipe ; the slender stem
was colored with a red pigment, and round it, as well
as the idol-bowl, fluttered little streamers of thinnest
tappa. But that which was most- remarkable in the
appearance of the splendid islander was the elaborate
tattooing displayed on every noble limb. All imagina-
ble lines and curves and figures were delineated over
his whole body, and in their grotesque variety and
infinite profusion I could only compare them to the
crowded groupings of quaint patterns we sometimes see
in costly pieces of lace work."
Now fancy that two thousand of these fierce-looking
fellows were hanging around, while you knew that just
over the mountain were seven or eight thousand more,
and you will have some idea of how Phil and I felt
when we knew that our little company of white people
were to make, or help make war, understanding full
well that the dead and those taken prisoners would
serve as food for the living victors.
AN OLD ENEMY. 20I
It was by no means a cheering prospect, view it from
whatever standpoint you choose.
However, all troubles are greatest when looked at
from a distance, and this was no exception to the rule.
On the morning of the second day, when Phil and I
had worked ourselves into a regular perspiration of
fear, the Happar army, with the exception of those on
the mountain guarding the 6-pounder, were drawn up
near the beach awaiting the coming of our men before
proceeding to smoke out the Typees.
I listened in fear and trembling to hear the order for
all hands to fall into line, and my surprise was as great
as my relief, which is putting it very strong, when I
learned that Captain Porter did not count on risking
many of his men in an encounter.
Forty sailors and marines had already been told off,
and Lieutenant Downes was placed in command, after
which Mr. Maury was ordered to let the Happar
leaders know that our force was ready.
Master Hackett was not among the number chosen,
and although he had protested that we had no right
to take part in this war, he appeared decidedly dis-
gruntled because of .being left behind.
" I see they've taken the younger sailors," he said
to Phil and me as we watched the small body of
202 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
white men, completely encircled by the fierce-looking
savages, march off toward the mountain. " If the
captain thinks that a crowd of boys will do the work
of men, then I allow he's makin' the mistake of his
life."
" After all that's been said against the war, you
ought to be well satisfied that you're not called upon
to take part," I said in surprise, whereat the old man
turned upon me as if in anger.
" It makes no difference what I think, when a part
of the crew are called out on an expedition like this.
It's my right to go with 'em, an' perhaps Captain Por-
ter will come to the conclusion, before this day is
ended, that he's made a mistake in puttin' all his
dependence on young fellows who haven't had ex-
perience enough to steady them ! "
Neither Phil nor I were disposed to quarrel with
that which enabled us to remain in a position of at
least partial security, while the other poor fellows
were perspiring and fuming as they made their way
through the jungle on a six-mile tramp.
It would be no slight task to scale the mountains
when the heat, even while one remained on the sea-
shore, was most intense; and we could well fancy
what the temperature must be amid the thicket.
AN OLD ENEMY. 203
Ten minutes after the rear-guard of the army had
passed by our lounging-place, the entire force was
hidden from view by the foliage, and we saw nothing
more of them until two hours later, when the fore-
most of the gaudily bedecked warriors appeared on
the naked mountain-side above the line of trees.
At such a distance they looked like ants, rather
than human beings ; and finding it impossible to dis-
tinguish our men from the savages, we ceased to
strain our eyes, accounting it too much of an exertion
while the heat was so great.
Mr. Maury had told us that the Typees had a
strong fort on the summit of the second mountain,
and it was probable the engagement, if one ensued,
would be at such a distance from the shore that we
could have no view of it whatsoever; therefore we
set about our duties of waiting upon the cooks, well
content with such menial offices as we thought of
our shipmates in the forest.
Master Hackett found enough on board the Essex
to occupy his time profitably, and half an hour after
the army set forth, all hands of us on the shore of
the bay were working as quietly as if there was no
possibility a battle would be fought which might
affect us most keenly.
204 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Until dinner had been cooked and eaten we two
lads found little opportunity for conversation with one
another; but after the meal had come to an end, and
those detailed for work upon the ships were at their
tasks once more, our hour of idleness was come.
We were at liberty to do as we pleased until it was
time to prepare supper, and Phil said, when I started
for our old lounging-place, the grove : —
"With all the afternoon before us, why shouldn't
we have a look at what's going on over yonder ? "
and he pointed toward the mountain summit.
" Do you mean that we, being clear of such danger
because of our duties, shall voluntarily take part in
a fight ? " I asked in surprise.
" Fm not counting on having anything to do with
one, save as spectator," he repHed with a laugh.
" Mr. Maury has said that the Typee fort is on the
second summit, therefore our people have far to go
before beginning their work. Now, it wouldn't be
such a very hard task for us to climb to the top of
this first mountain and there have a full view of all
that's being done. A battle between savages must
be something fine, and there are few lads who ever
had such an opportunity as is ours if we choose to
take advantage of it."
AN OLD ENEMY. 205
There was much of truth in what he said. The idea
had not come into my head before, that I might, from
some secure spot, see all that was being done, but
now that it had been suggested I was decidedly in
favor of the plan.
True, it would cost us severe labor to climb the
mountain-side ; but the descent would be easy, and
surely we could well afford to spend some of our
strength in order to witness such a sight as might at
this moment be presented.
" I'm with you," was my reply as I rose quickly to
my feet. ** Shall we tell Master Hackett what we
propose doing ? "
"There's no real need of it, and it would cost us
a good half hour's time to go out to the Essex and
back. By hurrying up a bit now, we can be down
here again before he has knocked off work."
" Come on ! " I cried gleefully, and we ran forward,
following the footsteps of the war party until we were
come to some huge boulders about two miles from the
shore, directly over which the trail seemed to lead.
"We can afford to go around such a barrier as
that," I said lazily, as we came to a hajt. " The sav-
ages, accustomed to such climbing, and in haste to
get into position, most likely took the shortest cut."
206 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Phil was of my opinion, and thus each of us
proved himself to be a simple, for we should have
realized that the Happars would take the best course,
and if a pile of boulders might be avoided by a slight
detour, they would not hesitate about making it.
We went on our own course, however, and after
climbing for half an hour over the mossy slope which
seemed slippery as glass, found the barrier still on
the port side, with no indication of coming to an
end.
**It can't make much difference to us," Phil said
cheerily. "We're not bound for the Typee fort; but
only ask for a place where we can see what is being
done on the next mountain."
During fully half an hour more we climbed, and
then, without warning, found ourselves in the midst
of tall yellow weeds growing together as thickly as
they could stand, and as tough and stubborn as so
much iron.
I tried to force them apart with my hands ; but such
an attempt was useless, and, half crouching, I brought
my shoulder to bear against the yellow stalks, when
I found it possible, by the exercise of all my strength,
to move forward slowly.
We toiled on for thirty minutes more, expecting
AN OLD ENEMY. 20/
each instant to come to the end of the growth, and
then Phil threw himself down exhausted.
The reeds closed in upon us as we advanced, and
thus we were completely shut out from any breath
of air which might be stirring. The heat was more
intense than I had ever experienced, and it seemed
almost impossible that I could continue the ascent
ten minutes longer.
"We'd best put back, and try our luck over the
boulders ! " Phil said, panting so heavily that it was
only with difficulty he could speak intelligently.
** We've fought our way through this stuff for an
hour, and it will take us as long to go back," I said
petulantly. " It stands to reason that we must come
to an end of such work very soon, and we'd better
push on, if only to find an easier way of descent."
Phil made no decided objection to this proposi-
tion, and after a short time of rest I led the way
once more, straining my eyes in vain for some token
that we were near the end of this most fatiguing
journey.
On, on we pressed, I wishing most devoutly that
I had never fallen in with Phil's scheme, and then,
suddenly, the ironlike weeds became less dense. It
was possible to make my way with far less exertion,
208 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
and I shouted the joyful information to Phil, who I
knew needed something to cheer him on.
"We're getting out where it will be possible to
take our choice of paths!" I cried; "and if you're
of the same opinion, we won't travel many miles
farther for the sake of seeing a battle between the
savages, but make our way back to the shore."
I had no more than thus spoken when there was
a rustling of the stiff stalks just in front of me, and
looking up quickly I saw the muzzle of a musket
within three or four inches of my face.
While standing like a statue gazing at the metal tube,
so much surprised that it was impossible to speak, a
voice cried harshly : —
" Throw down your weapon, or I'll put a bullet
through you."
"We haven't any weapons!" I cried; and a great
simple I was for having given such information.
Then there came into my mind the thought that he
who had shouted must be one of our men, because it
was not probable there were any on the island besides
them who spoke English, and I cried gleefully to Phil : —
" Come on, lad, we've run upon our sailors ! "
Phil increased his pace as much as possible, and was
just at my heels when I stepped out to find myself con-
AN OLD ENEMY.
209
fronted by none other than the lad who, I had good rea-
son for believing, was in prison at Valparaiso — Oliver
Benson.
He stood there grinning, with musket at his shoulder,
ready to fire at the first show of enmity from either of
us.
Phil was quite as much astonished as I had been,
when finally he came into view ; but it was possible for
him to speak, and he cried : —
" Where did you come from ? "
" The last port I left was Valparaiso, where you and
your friends spent so much time lodging me in jail.
I'm stopping on this island just now with the natives who
count on wiping your folks out of sight this afternoon,
and I had an idea that you two young scoundrels might
be picked up in the rear of the sailors, for I knew full
well you wouldn't be found in front."
We stood gazing at him in speechless astonishment,
and he, grinning as usual, seemed to enjoy our display
of cowardice.
" Come up here one at a time and turn your pockets
inside out."
"What's this for.?" I asked; but at the same mo-
ment taking good care to obey promptly.
" I want to make certain you haven't any weapons."
2IO WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
"We're willing to give you our word as to that," Phil
said promptly.
" I'd rather have better proof," the Britisher replied
sharply ; and in a very few seconds we convinced him
of our defenceless condition.
While we were thus being overhauled, I asked myself
bitterly how it chanced that we had been such idiots as
to leave camp without so much as a knife between us ;
but could find no satisfactory answer to the question.
When he was convinced that we were really without
weapons, Benson laid the musket carefully down at his
feet and drew a huge clasp-knife, which he opened.
" Stand around here ! " he commanded sharply, and,
as a matter of course, we did as we were bidden.
Then the fellow drew from his pocket a small coil of
ratline-stuff with which he proceeded to tie my left arm
to Phil's right one in such a manner that we could not
get at the knots with our free hands.
Now we were entirely in his power and he proceeded
to get such satisfaction as was possible out of the cap-
ture.
" Look at me ! " he said sharply. " Did you count
that there wouldn't be a day of reckoning when you
left me in jail .<* "
" We never thought anything about it," I replied, my
AN OLD ENEMY. 211
anger causing me to appear bold. " You deserved pun-
ishment, and should be behind the bars this very mo-
ment."
"You evidently know very little about Chilian jails,"
he went on complacently. " Money will buy the free-
dom of any prisoner who is not accused of murder, and
even such an one has been known to escape if he could
show gold enough to convince the keepers. As soon
as your miserable ships were out of the harbor, I quietly
walked away one fine night, for I'd made enough selling
Yankees to have a very respectable-sized hoard where
no one could get at it but myself."
" But how did you chance to be on this island } "
Phil asked, curiosity overcoming his fear.
" I took passage on a craft bound to the Galapagos
on a trading voyage. We met heavy weather, and were
cast away here. Four came ashore ; but three have
been roasted, and I'm living on the fat of the land,
having shown the king of the Typees that I can be of
more service to him alive than dead."
"Then you knew we were in Nukuheva Bay.?" I
stammered, so much surprised that I could not speak
in proper fashion.
"Of course I did, and more than once I've crept
near enough the shore to see you lads. I made up my
212 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
mind that you would soon be where I could work off
old scores, and began operations by advising the king
to send that message to Captain Porter, knowing he'd
come out. I believed you two sneaks would be with
the war-party; but on finding you had hung back,
like cowards, was on my way to learn where you
were."
Having made such explanation Benson, who had
been seated while we stood like culprits before him,
leaned back in a more comfortable fashion, surveying
us gloatingly.
** Well, what do you propose doing with us now that
the plan has worked to your satisfaction ? "
" I count on waiting here till your crew and the
Happars have been thoroughly whipped, when I'll take
you into the valley and see Typees roast you in proper
fashion. I know how it's done, for I saw the three who
came on shore with me slaughtered and cooked in fine
style. My only trouble is, they'll cut your throats as if
you were pigs, and that's too easy a death for those
who did what they could to keep me in jail."
I had no doubt whatsoever but that the wretch
would do exactly as he had said, and it is not surprising
that I literally grew sick with terror.
Involuntarily I glanced at Phil. His face was pallid.
AN OLD ENEMY. 21 3
and beadlike drops of perspiration stood on his fore-
head, telling of the fear in his heart.
It was reasonable to suppose that Benson was well
acquainted with the paths from one mountain to the
other, and could readily keep out of the way of the
Happar army, whether it should be successful or beaten.
There appeared to be no ray of hope for us ; but I did
my poor best to prevent the murderous Britisher from
understanding what was in my heart.
Phil showed himself braver than was I, for instead of
being forced to spend his time trying to keep himself
from showing cowardice, he could afford to indulge in
anger, and he cried, bold as if we were the masters
instead of Benson : —
" It's a bad practice to crow very loudly before you've
worked your will. We have more friends on this island
than you may claim ; and if it so chances that you can turn
us over to the cannibals, they will make you suffer."
" If the situation was different, my bantam, I'd admit
that what you say might turn out true ; but your people
haven't any idea that Oliver Benson is anywhere except
in the jail at Valparaiso, and will set it all down to the
account of the Typees. I shouldn't cry very much if a
few hundred of them were killed to pay for having
eaten you."
214 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
After that we fell silent for a time, Benson eying us
greedily, as if he had it in mind to learn what human
flesh tasted like, and Phil and I trying in vain to devise
some relief from our troubles.
There was no way out, as I speedily came to believe.
This vindictive fellow could easily keep us hidden from
the returning Happars, and that the Typees would
welcome more captives we knew full well.
When perhaps fifteen minutes had passed and Benson
gave no sign of leaving this hiding-place in the stiff
weeds, Phil asked curtly : —
" How much longer do you count on staying here ?
There'll be no chance of seeing us roasted, unless you
try a hand at the cooking, while we are hidden in this
place."
" You shall have a chance to travel in due time, so
don't grow impatient. I reckon on staying here until
the battle is over, and then there won't be any risk, so
far as I am concerned, in going across the valley."
Even as he spoke I fancied it was possible to hear
faintly the report of muskets ; but it might have been
that my imagination played me a trick, because I was
eager to hear such sounds close at hand.
We remained standing in front of Benson, while he
lolled on» the ground at his ease, until it seemed im-
AN OLD ENEMY. 21$
possible to remain on my feet another second longer.
The work of climbing up the mountain had brought
us almost to the verge of exhaustion, which was for-
gotten for the time being in our fears, but now made
itself felt more keenly than before.
Save for that of which I have already spoken, not
a sound had been heard to give token that there were
other human beings on the island, and I began to
believe that neither Happars nor Typees were within
many miles of us.
" Look here, Benson," I finally said, speaking as
though he was in my power rather than I in his, "if
you keep us standing here much longer it'll be a case
of carrying us bodily to the roasting-place, for we've
had more of a tramp this day than is really good for
our bones."
" If you so much as move a finger, I'll shoot you
like curs."
" Shoot and have done with it ! " Phil cried boldly,
scuffling his feet and waving his arm to provoke the
fellow. " I allow that it's within your power to carry
us where we'll be roasted and .eaten, therefore the
greatest favor you can do is to shoot now without
further parley."
Having said this Phil threw himself on the ground,
2l6 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
dragging me with him, and I could have kissed the lad
for displaying so much spirit while I was acting the
more cowardly part.
Benson did not shoot, and for two very good reasons :
first, he wanted to carry us in as prisoners that he
might gain credit for having captured two white fel-
lows ; and secondly, because he dared not discharge his
musket, lest by so doing he bring down upon him a
party of Happars, or, perhaps, some of our own men.
I believe that I would have welcomed death if it
came in the guise of a musket ball, so positive did I
feel that we should be delivered to the Typees within
a certain length of time, when I had good cause for
knowing what our fate would be ; and I would have
done anything within my power to provoke him into
killing us quickly, even though I was usually so cow-
ardly when death seemed near at hand.
Strange, and almost extravagant, as it may seem,
Phil's eyes were closed in slumber within a very few
minutes after he was stretched at full length upon the
ground. The dear lad was so nearly exhausted after
his long climb and the subsequent struggle with the
stiff yellow weeds, that bodily fatigue caused him to
forget the danger.
I, who was probably less weary, could not have lost
AN OLD ENEMY. 21 7
myself in the unconsciousness of slumber even though
my bed had been the most rest-invitii^g ever made.
Death was standing very near to me at that time, and
I believed the supreme moment must come before
many hours had passed, for it was not probable we
would be aided by those of our crew who had gone to
fight the battles of the friendly Happars.
Then, after many moments, came a gleam of light
into my mind. Benson's eyes were beginning to grow
narrow ; I saw his head droop on his bosom, and he
roused up with a start, thus showing that slumber
would be grateful to him. Then it was that a great
hope looked in at my heart.
If he should be overcome by slumber, it was not im-
possible that Phil and I might be able to creep up on
him so far as to gain possession of the musket; and
once that weapon was in our hands, we would give
the villain a most pressing invitation to go with us to
where he could have a second interview with Captain
Porter.
I watched him as a cat watches a mouse, literally
holding my breath in suspense, and ready to take any
chance, however desperate, when the opportunity should
come.
CHAPTER X.
AMONG THE TYPEES.
THEN, when I was praying most fervently that
sleep would overpower him, his head drooped
lower and lower until I understood that the chains of
slumber had bound him for a certain time at least.
It was most unfortunate that Phil was also asleep. I
tugged gently at his arm, not daring to make any move-
ment which would result in the slightest noise; but
without arousing him. Had his eyes been open as
wide as were mine, I venture to say that without a per-
adventure we might have succeeded in gaining our
freedom.
As it was, however, it became necessary to awaken
him, regardless of the possibility that Benson might
take alarm, and I pressed my free hand over his mouth
while I prodded him vigorously with my shoulder.
Even such a violent effort as this failed of its purpose
until after three or four precious moments had elapsed,
and then he stared up into my face inquiringly : —
218
AMONG THE TYPEES. 219
Softly as possible I whispered in his ear : —
" Benson is asleep ; by leaping upon him suddenly
we should be able to get the upper hands, bound though
we are."
Now he understood what I would have him do, and
motioned that he was ready for any venture.
Together we worked our way toward the sleeping
Britisher. It is not to be supposed that we two, fet-
tered as we were, could move without making some
noise; but yet we advanced with reasonable stillness
until arriving within two feet of Benson.
It was my idea that we throw ourselves upon him,
pinning the villain where he lay, with the chance that
during the struggle one or the other of us lads might
gain possession of the musket.
There was no time to decide upon any combined
course of action, for it would have been in the highest
degree dangerous had we attempted to carry on a whis-
pered conversation just then.
We rose to our feet softly; but were hardly more
than standing erect when Benson leaped up as if he
had been watching from under his eyelids, and in a
twinkling struck me down with the butt of his musket.
Phil would most likely have been treated to the same
kind of a dose ; but, as a matter of course, he fell when
220 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
I did, or, rather, was dragged down by me, and the
Britisher stood over us with a grin of satisfaction.
" Thought to get the best of me, eh ? " he asked in a
loud voice. " Do you two lads think I'm to be done up
like a lamb.?"
Then he began kicking us, helpless though we were,
and I believed that more than one of our bones would be
broken before he came to an end of such amusement.
We endured the punishment in silence, for it would
have afforded him too much satisfaction had we cried
aloud with pain, and not until he was wearied with the
exertion did he cease.
" You're going into the valley of the Typees, my fine
birds, kick against it as you may ; and I shall see you
roasted and eaten before eight and forty hours have
passed ! "
Phil was about to make an angry reply; but I
prodded him with my shoulder as token that he remain
silent, for it was giving this brute too much pleasure to
bandy words with him.
Now that our attempt at escape had failed, there was
no doubt in my mind but that what he said would come
true, and I bent all my energies to appearing uncon-
cerned ; but fearing meanwhile that at the supreme
moment I should give evidence of the cowardice in my
heart.
AMONG THE TYPEES. 221
Benson knew, of course, that he had fallen asleep, and
most likely had no idea of how long a time he remained
unconscious. He must have believed that the nap
lasted quite a while, for now he began hurriedly, after
having berated us to his heart's content, to look about
with a view to continuing the journey.
He forced us to remain perfectly quiet, threatening
to fell us with his musket if we made any noise, while
he listened for some token of friend or foe.
No sound was heard ; it seemed as if we, among all
the inhabitants of the island, were the only ones upon
the mountain.
"I reckon we'll move ahead," he said at length.
" You two cubs are to march in front of me ; and if
you try to kick up any bobbery, I'll put a stop to it
by a blow over the head, — such as won't kill outright,
but will give a good idea of what's to follow. Step
out now, and don't dare to shout! It won't do you
any good, and will cost a lot of trouble."
We obeyed ; what else was there for us to do ? My
head was humming like a top from the effects of the
blow he had already delivered, and I knew full well
he would not hesitate to maltreat us in any way
which came to his evil mind.
After we had marched straight ahead for half an
222 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
hour over a trail which led first up and then down a
stiff slope, we heard sounds of triumph and joyful
songs from what appeared to be a large party three
or four hundred yards to the left of us.
Benson stopped suddenly, listened an instant, and
then a look of perplexity came over his face, the rea-
son for which I could not so much as guess.
When the noise had died away in the distance,
those who made it being apparently on their way to
the bay, Benson ordered us forward once more ; but
he had lost his confident bearing, and seemed to be
studying deeply over some vexing problem.
He continued in such mood until we arrived at what
had evidently been at some time a flourishing village,
but was now only a smoking ruin.
Phil and I glanced at each other in triumph. Now
we understood why Benson was perplexed. He had
recognized the shouts of triumph as coming from the
Happars instead of the Typees, and began to believe
his friends had lost the battle. Until that moment he
was confident the Typees could vanquish any force
sent against them, and that the fact had thus been
disproved, probably worried him.
I was at a loss to understand whether this might
work to our benefit or injury ; but for the time being
AMONG THE TYPEES. 223
it pleased me that Benson was not getting along as
swimmingly as he fancied when we first ran so un-
luckily upon him.
The Britisher stood facing the ruins for an instant
as if at a loss to know what course to pursue, and
then he bade us march ahead of him up a narrow
path which led to the right through a dense thicket.
We travelled at a smart pace. for fifteen or twenty
minutes, and then were come to a dwelHng, unoccu-
pied, which Benson entered without hesitation and
with evident relief of mind.
This same house has been described by another,
and I can do no better than give his exact words in
picturing it: —
"About midway up the ascent of a rather abrupt
rise of ground waving with richest verdure, a number
of large stones were laid in successive courses to the
height of nearly eight feet, and disposed in such a
manner that their level surface corresponded in shape
with the habitation which was perched upon it.
" A narrow space, however, was reserved in front of
the dwelling, upon the summit of this pile of stones
(called by the natives a * pi-pi'), which, being enclosed
by a little picket of canes gave it somewhat the ap-
pearance of a veranda.
224 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
"The frame of the house was constructed of large
bamboos planted uprightly, and secured together at
intervals by transverse stalks of the light wood of the
hibiscus, lashed with thongs of bark. The rear of the
tenement — built up with successive ranges of cocoa-
nut boughs bound one upon another, with their leaf-
lets cunningly woven together — inclined a little from
the vertical, and extended from the extreme edge of
the * pi-pi ' to about twenty feet from its surface ;
whence the shelving roof — thatched with the long,
tapering leaves of the palmetto — sloped steeply off
to within about five feet of the floor ; leaving the
eaves drooping with tassel-like appendages from the
front of the habitation.
"This dwelling was constructed of light and ele-
gant canes, in a kind of open screen-work, tastefully
adorned with bindings of variegated sinuate, which
served to hold together its various parts. The sides
of the" house were similarly built; thus presenting
three-quarters for the circulation of the air, while the
whole was impervious to the rain.
" In length this picturesque building was perhaps
twelve yards, while in breadth it could not have ex-
ceeded as many feet.
" Stooping a little, you passed through a narrow aper-
AMONG THE TYPEES. 22$
ture in its front; and facing you on entering lay two
long, perfectly straight, and well polished trunks of the
cocoanut tree, extending the full length of the dwelling,
one of them placed closely against the rear, and the
other lying parallel with it some two yards distant, the
interval between them being spread with a multitude of
gayly worked mats, nearly all of a different pattern.
This space formed the common couch and lounging
place of the natives, answering the purpose of a divan
in Oriental countries. Here they would slumber through
the hours of the night and recline luxuriously during the
greater part of the day. The remainder of the floor
presented only the cool, shining surfaces of the large
stones of which the ' pi-pi ' was composed.
" From the ridge-pole of the house hung suspended
a number of large packages enveloped in coarse tappa ;
some of which contained festival dresses and various
other matters of the wardrobe held in high estimation.
These were easily accessible by means of a line which,
passing over the ridge-pole, had one end attached to a
bundle, while with the other, which led to the side of
the dwelling and was there secured, the package could
be lowered or elevated at pleasure.
" Against the farther wall of the house were arranged
in tasteful figures a variety of spears and javelins and
226 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
other implements of savage warfare. Outside of the
habitation, and built upon the piazza-like area in its
front, was a little shed used as a sort of larder or pan-
try, and in which were stored various articles of domes-
tic use and convenience. A few yards from the * pi-pi '
was a large shed built of cocoanut boughs, where the
process of preparing the *peoo-peoo' was carried on and
all culinary operations attended to."
Such is a good picture of the dwelling which Benson
entered, we walking ahead according to his orders ; and
here he appeared to be perfectly at home.
I fancied that he was somewhat surprised because
there was no one to greet him ; but he made himself
comfortable by lying stretched out on the divan at full
length, while we two lads were ordered to make a rest-
ing-place of the stone floor.
My first glance fell upon the collection of weapons,
and I must have been eying it eagerly, for the Brit-
isher said threateningly : —
" Thinking that if you could get hold of them I might
have the worst of it, eh ? Well, don't you dare so much
as move, else I'll knock in the whole top of your head!"
To this threat we made no reply, for it was useless to
bandy words with the fellow, who held us securely in his
power. We were so weary that even the smooth side
AMONG THE TYPEES. 227
of a stone seemed rest-inviting, and, despite our dan-
ger, enjoyed this being able to stretch out at full length
on our backs.
At that moment, sore in both body and mind, I would
have welcomed the assurance that we were to remain
here undisturbed until another morning had come. But
it seemed as if we had no more than settled ourselves
down as well as the rope on our arms would permit,
than the head of a native appeared from around the
corner of the building; and after satisfying himself that
there were no enemies to be feared, the owner of the
head entered, followed by no less than ten men, all of
whom appeared to have been having a rough-and-tum-
ble fight.
Benson, without troubling himself to rise, said some-
thing to the leader in the party ; and because he pointed
at us from time to time, both Phil and I believed he was
giving an account of our capture.
I was literally shaking with fear, fancying we would
immediately be taken out and eaten ; but, greatly to my
surprise, all the men seemed to be angry with Benson.
He talked to them sharply for an instant, and was
replied to in such fashion that I understood the villain
was alarmed, for he arose with a certain degree of hu-
mility, and began making a long speech.
228 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Before this was ended a large crowd came in, fill-
ing the building to its utmost capacity, and Phil
whispered to me : —
" It seems as if every man, woman, and boy had
some cause for complaint against the Britisher, and
there's no question but that he's feeling uncomfort-
able in mind. I wonder why they don't set about
roasting us .-^ "
" I reckon Benson has done something they don't
like, and he'll be hauled over the coals before any-
thing is done with us," and as I spoke a faint hope
sprang up in my heart, although I could not under-
stand that there was any reason for it.
The Britisher talked for more than ten minutes, the
Typees listening to him most intently; but no sooner
had he come to an end than the man who entered
first — he to whom I believed the dwelling belonged
— began to question Benson angrily, and before he was
come to an end every man present was speaking.
Then, when the uproar was greatest, one of the
party cut the bonds which bound Phil and me, indi-
cating by gestures that we were to recline on the
couch just vacated by the Britisher.
This was indeed a startling reception, as compared
with what we had anticipated, and Qur surprise
AMONG THE TYPEES. 229
amounted almost to bewilderment when another of
the party brought us a young cocoanut with the top
removed that we might drink the milk, while a third
and fourth offered fruit which they laid before us on
the divan.
While we were thus being treated as honored
guests, the majority of the party were evidently
scolding Benson with many a menacing gesture.
** He's got himself into trouble somehow," Phil said
with a chuckle of content, "and we seem to be get-
ting the best of this party. Talk about your canni-
bals ! Why, these people couldn't treat us any better
if they were missionaries ! "
Presently Benson seemed to have lost his temper,
and, after loud words, attempted to stalk out of the
building with his musket under his arm.
Before one would have had time to wink, the Brit-
isher was lying on the stones of the pi-pi, and the chief
man of the party was in possession of the gun.
It was a most startling transformation, and Benson
appeared quite as surprised as Phil and I ; but instead
of showing fight he rose to a sitting posture, where
he remained as meek as any lamb, evidently satisfied
that it would not be well for him to make further
move toward leaving the building.
230 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
With the Britisher thus disposed of, there was a
tremendous lot of jawing done by the men, and at
short intervals other parties came up, the greater
number looking as if they had been running, until
it seemed as if we had near us the entire population
of the town which had been destroyed.
Puzzle our brains as we might, Phil and I were
wholly at a loss to understand the meaning of what
was going on around us ; but were perfectly satis-
fied with the position of affairs so far as we were
concerned.
But for the knowledge that Benson was treated so
roughly, I should have thought that we were being
fed up in order to get us in a better condition for
roasting; but it had been shown that he was in dis-
grace, and no one could have mistaken the fact that
they wished us to look upon them as our very friendly
hosts.
Finally there was a great commotion outside and
an old man appeared, showing by his manner as well
as his costume that he was higher in authority than
any of those around him.
The owner of the dwelling now began to tell him
about our having been taken prisoners, as we could
understand from the gestures ; and when the story
AMONG THE TYPEES. 23 1
was come to an end, some order was given the Brit-
isher, who came to his feet all standing.
The chief man — he may have been the king, for
all I know — seemed to be giving Benson a severe
rating; and when he had come to an end, our enemy
approached us so sweetly that butter wouldn't have
melted in his mouth. It was difficult then to realize
that he was the same villain who had promised we
should be roasted and eaten.
" You lads are to be taken to Nukuheva Bay, if you
feel able to walk so far before resting," he said without
raising his eyes.
" Nukuheva Bay ! " I repeated in astonishment.
** Do you mean that the Typees no longer intend to
serve us up as a roast ? " and a gUmmer of the truth
now flashed across my mind.
" The Typees are your friends."
" Then how does it happen you reckoned so confi-
dently on our being killed .?" I asked, grown bolder now
the danger appeared to be over.
"The Yankees have beaten them in the battle which
was fought this forenoon, and you are to be sent back
as a peace offering," Benson said meekly ; but it must
have cost him an effort to admit the truth of the matter.
" And what about you } " Phil asked curiously.
232 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
*' I am in more danger than since the first hour after
being cast ashore, when my companions were being
killed. If the battle had gone in the Typees' favor,
then I should have been praised for bringing you in ;
but now they make a scapegoat of me, and I stand a
good chance of being roasted myself before this scrape
is over."
The fellow really believed what he said, and I could
not keep down a feeling of pity for him ; but Phil was
less soft-hearted, and said quickly : —
*' I think it will be a very nice ending, Master Ben-
son. When you have satisfied the hunger of these
natives, you will probably have done the first really
good deed of your life. Besides, it will save you from
being hanged."
That Benson was thoroughly cowed and terrified
could be told from the fact that he made no reply to
this cruel speech, and my pity for him increased,
although it is doubtful if I would have saved him had
it been in my power, unless I knew for a certainty that
he would be sent immediately to a prison from which
he could not escape.
The Britisher stood before us silently until one of the
men prodded him with a sharp point of a knife, and he
asked humbly : —
AMONG THE TYPEES. 233
" Are you ready to go back to Nukuheva Bay now,
or would you like to rest a while longer ? "
** We'll go now," I replied quickly, thinking it wisest
to take the Typees while they were in the humor, lest
they should suddenly come to believe that more might
be gained by holding us prisoners ; and Phil nodded
his head to show that he was quite in my way of
thinking.
No sooner had Benson repeated the words than two
men stepped forward, and the Britisher explained that
they would act as our guides during the journey.
" Won't you do good for evil by telling Captain Por-
ter that a white man is here in great danger of being
killed?" he asked piteously. "Whatever your com-
mander asks now; will be granted ; and if he sends back
such request by those who conduct you, I shall be saved."
" You would be brought to Nukuheva Bay, and once
there our captain would make you close prisoner."
" I care not what he does, so that I am saved from
these cannibals."
" An hour ago they were your very good friends ;
but now you are howling to be taken from them," Phil
suggested.
"They were my friends, and would be now but for
the fact that I advised them to make war against the
234 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Yankees and the Happars, assuring them they would
whip the whole boiling in a twinkling."
" And now, after trying not only to have us killed,
but to bring about the death of all hands, you coax
us to save your miserable life ! " Phil cried angrily,
whereat half a dozen pairs of hands were stretched out,
pulling the Britisher violently backward until he fell
with a thud on the stones of the pi-pi.
Phil and I rose to our feet, although feeling mighty
sore in the joints, and the throng separated in a
friendly fashion to give us passage.
As we walked out of the building Benson cried pite-
ously on us to do what we could to persuade the cap-
tain into demanding his release ; and the last sound we
heard on leaving the dwelling where we had fully
expected to meet death in a most horrible form, was his
prayers that we would be merciful.
The whole change in affairs was rather perplexing,
despite the brief explanation made by Benson; but at
the time we gave very little heed to our ignorance,
because of the fact that we were comparatively free
once more.
If I have set down but few words concerning our
feelings while we were prisoners, and afterward when
walking rapidly toward Nukuheva Bay, it is because I
AMONG THE TYPEES. 235
cannot even make a beginning at describing our condi-
tion of mind. To be at one moment the most miser-
able of human beings, and in another freed from all
troubles, is such a wonderful change that words fail
of picturing it.
The Typees who conducted us were not disposed
to delay on the journey, although again and again
they asked by gestures if we would like to rest a
while, and to each of these questions in turn we shook
our heads most decidedly. I had no desire for rest,
wearied though I was, when a couple of cannibals
were to stand watch over us. The sooner I was out of
such company the better pleased should I be.
There is no reason for making an overly long story
of our tramp across the mountains, for it would be
repeating over and over an account of our great fatigue
— fatigue which could not have been borne, I believe,
under less dangerous circumstances.
Not until late in the evening did we come within
hailing distance of the Happar village near the shore
of the bay, and then our guides told us by gestures
that we must lead the way. They evidently did not
care to take the chances of advancing boldly into the
settlement while all hands were celebrating the victory
which had been won that day.
236 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Neither Phil nor I felt any too secure about sud-
denly appearing before the Happars, and instead of en-
tering the village, we stood on the outskirts shouting
" Essex ahoy ! " at the full strength of our lungs.
More than fifteen minutes was spent in this effort to
summon our shipmates before the cries were answered,
and then who should suddenly appear before us but
Master Hackett!
I fancied he would greet us affectionately after all
the dangers we had encountered; but in this I was
mistaken.
''Well, have you two infants got enough of sky-
larkin' ? " he asked in a severe tone, and Phil cried : —
" Skylarking ! If you have any idea we've been
enjoying ourselves, it would please me well for you to
have a turn at such fun."
" Don't wag your tongues about nothin* ; but tell me
where you've been, an' what you count on doin' with
them niggers."
We made a short story of our adventures, for we
were so nearly exhausted that it seemed impossible we
could remain on our feet another moment; but the
time had not yet come when we might indulge in
rest.
" You're to go aboard that the captain may speak
AMONG THE TYPEES. 23/
with you, an' I reckon them two fellers had better keep
close behind."
" Can't we speak with the captain in the morning ? "
I asked, hoping to be allowed a long trick below in
my hammock.
" Not a bit of it. After givin' us all to understand
that you'd come to grief, an' bein' the means of havin'
half a dozen men trampin' over these bloomin' moun-
tains in search of you, the least to be done is to make
a report in proper shape."
Without further protest we followed the old sailor,
our Typee guards keeping close behind us, and as we
walked toward the shore I asked Master Hackett for
an account of the day's doings.
"There ain't much of a yarn to it," he replied laugh-
ingly. " Our men did the most of the business, an'
might have worked the traverse alone, accordin' to all
accounts. They marched over the mountains, drivin'
the Typees before 'em, until comin' to a kind of fort,
where it's said no less than four thousand of the nig-
gers made a stand. Then the Yankees an' the
6-pounder got in their work. It wasn't any great
shakes of a battle, 'cause it was so soon over. We
drove 'em right an' left, an' wound up the business by
pullin' the fort apart. I reckon all the natives on this
238 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
'ere island think we're the toughest fighters they ever
struck. Our people came in about three o'clock, an'
since then we've had visits from this gang an' that, all
claimin' to be our best friends. When them as have
been sent out to search for you get back, they'll be
feelin' sore 'cause a couple of worthless infants have
caused 'em so much hard labor."
Then it was that I thought of Benson's prayers
and entreaties until my heart grew soft, and I asked
Master Hackett if he believed the captain would do
anything toward saving his worthless life.
" I allow he will, lad, though it seems like a waste
of good breath to spend it talkin' about him. Even
though we are at war with the Britishers, we can't
let one of 'em be roasted an' ate up like a pig; but
I'll guarantee the captain will keep the brute care-
fully caged till we can put him into a stronger prison
than is to be found in Chili."
"And you believe we should say anything about
it to Captain Porter, after Benson did his best to have
us roasted and eaten } " Phil asked sharply.
" I do for a fact, lad. Just at present you're hot
against him ; but in a month from now you'd be
eatin' your heart out if you'd held your tongue when
he might 'er been saved."
AMONG THE TYPEES. 239
We ceased talking of Benson after this, and Master
Hackett regaled us with stories of the battle which
he had got from those of our people who took part
in it, until we were on board the ship in Captain
Porter's cabin.
" Tell me all you have done and seen this day," the
captain said when Master Hackett, with many a flour-
ish and tug at his hair, reported having found us and
our guides.
We obeyed the command, he interrupting us with
questions from time to time, and then Mr. Maury
was summoned that he might act as interpreter for the
Typees.
This ended the interview so far as we were con-
cerned, for Master Hackett dragged us backward out
of the cabin, leaving the two savages looking around
very suspiciously.
We had repeated Benson's request, and stated as
our belief that he would speedily be killed and eaten
unless a demand was made that he be brought on
board the ship ; but to all this the captain gave no
reply, and we left the cabin uncertain as to whether
the Britisher would be rescued, or left to take the
punishment he had brought upon himself through try-
ing to do the Yankees a mischief.
240 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
"Why didn't you let us stay and hear what was
said ? " Phil asked angrily of Master Hackett when
we were outside.
" Because he'd got through with you. Are you
thinkin' a couple of troublesome infants like you can
loiter around in the after cabin at your own sweet
will .? "
"We might at least have stayed until Captain Por-
ter told us to go," Phil retorted in an injured tone.
"That's exactly what he did do when he nodded
to me. It was jest the same as if he'd said, *Take
'em away,' an' I did it to save you from a wiggin'
such as our captain can give a man with more vim
than I ever heard put into it by any one else."
I was not quite certain that Master Hackett had
received such a signal ; but it was too late now to
repair the mischief, and we went below ready for our
hammocks, as you can well believe.
Never before had I even fancied that a sailor's bed
was soft ; but on this night I had been inside of it
no more than two minutes before I was snoring like
a top.
CHAPTER XI.
A NAVAL STATION.
NEXT morning at sunrise Phil and I were routed out
by the cry of " All hands ahoy ! " and if we had
expected to be received with open arms and by our
shipmates' congratulations on a narrow escape from
death, we would have been most wofully mistaken.
Many of the crew, including those who had been
forced to roam over the mountains in search of us,
believed we should be brought up for punishment
because of having left the encampment during hos-
tilities without orders or permission ; and those who
held to it that there was no reason, in the absence of
orders to the contrary, why we were not allowed to
move around at will, blamed us severely for being such
fools as to run blindly into the arms of an enemy.
Thus it was that, in one way or another, we had
earned a reproof from all our comrades; and it was
administered by their silence or severe looks when
we made our appearance beUeving a warm reception
awaited us.
241
242 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Even Master Hackett glanced at us reproachfully
for a time ; but he grew more friendly as the forenoon
wore on, and then we ventured to ask if he knew
what Captain Porter had done in regard to Benson's
appeal for aid.
" The two natives stayed aboard all night, an' were
set ashore less than half an hour before you turned
out. Of course I don't know what orders our captain
gave them ; but I'll wager a doughnut against a dollar
that they'll be here again, bringin' the Britisher with
'em, if it so be he's yet alive, before sunset."
" What will the men say to being thus careful of a
man who admits having madfe a business of trapping
Yankee sailors in order that he may sell them like so
many slaves } " Phil asked indignantly.
" I ain't overly certain as to what they'll say ; but
you can set it down as a fact that never a mother's
son of 'em will so much as open his mouth where
there's a chance his words may be repeated aft. Cap-
tain Porter ain't the kind of a seaman that a crew
can afford to monkey with. He'll do as he believes
right, no matter what them as sail under him may
say."
This conversation was interrupted by a command
which surprised even the oldest shellbacks among us.
A NAVAL STATION. 243
Word was passed that a party of forty men were
to take four 6-pounders from the Greenwich, and put
them in position on a small hill overlooking the harbor
and our encampment ashore.
Another force was called off to carry empty water-
casks to the same place, and Master Hackett muttered
sufficiently loud for me to hear the words : —
" I reckon we're to make a naval station of this 'ere
island ; an' if it so be we show our heels to the Brit-
ishers who've been sent out to sink us, this will be
a likely property to hold in the name of the United
States."
Phil and I knew full well that we had no right to
linger on board the Essex, for we had been assigned
to duty ashore; and, therefore, while the working parties
I have spoken of were being made up, we clambered
into the first boat that put off for the land.
Then, as a matter of course, we took up our tasks
as cooks' assistants once more, although it would have
pleased us better had we been allowed to take part in
the work of building the fort; for that, as we soon
came to understand, was the purpose for which our
men had been called off from the labor of refitting.
We two lads had ample time, however, in which to
observe all that was being done, for, as I have already
244 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
set down, we were allowed many a spare hour between
meals.
The empty water-casks were filled with earth and
sunk a couple of feet into the summit of the hill in
such manner as to form a circle. Then sand was
shovelled against the outside of these, and an excava-
tion made inside, until we had a breastwork not to be
despised even as a protection against musket balls.
The guns were mounted so that they would cover
the harbor and camp, and a flag-staff, on which was
hoisted the stars and stripes, set up in the middle
of the enclosure, the whole presenting the appearance
of a regular fort.
Before all this work had been completed, however,
we saw two of the Typees coming down the mountain-
side, escorting a third person whom we knew full well
was none other than Benson, and the question as to
whether our captain would take any trouble to save the
life of a Britisher was answered.
Phil and I were near the beach when this party came
in, waving green palm-leaves, which answered the pur-
pose of a white flag ; and while, they halted, awaiting
some word from the ship as to where they should leave
the living peace-offering, we two lads had an oppor-
tunity of holding converse with our enemy.
%-r
THE PARTY CAME IN, WAVING GREEN PALM-LEAVES.
A NAVAL STATION. 245
He was as humble and friendly as possible, as well
he might be, considering the fact that we had been the
means of saving him from being served up as a Typee
roast or stew.
" If ever it comes my way, I'll do you boys a good
turn," he said in a tone of thankfulness, and I was dis-
posed to let the promise pass without comment; but
Phil did not hold the same opinion.
"That is to say, you count on being friendly to us
until another chance comes your way of selling us to
the whalers, or of seeing us roasted and eaten," he said
angrily; whereupon Benson replied with what I be-
lieved was sincere regret for having attempted to do us
bodily harm : —
" If you'd been in my position since yesterday, you'd
know full well that I couldn't be other than thankful
for what you have done."
" I allow we were in much the same situation when
you had us in your keeping, and was determined we
should be roasted ! " the lad said hotly. " But for the
fact that the Typees got the worst of the battle, we'd
be ready for cooking this very minute."
Benson could make no reply to what was neither
more nor less than the truth, and he hung his head, as
seemed to me most proper.
246 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
After a few moments of silence he asked : —
*' Do you know what your captain counts on doing
with me ? "
" He isn't in the custom of telling the crew what he
proposes to do," Phil said curtly ; " but this you can set
down for a fact, that if he turns you loose around the
bay, you'd better be mighty careful, for there are those
among the men who wouldn't count it a crime to kill
you as they would a mad dog."
By this time a boat had come ashore from the Essex ;
Benson and the Typees who had brought him in were
taken on board, and we did not get a glimpse of the
Britisher until many days afterward. The natives,
however, came, ashore half an hour later and were con-
ducted by our men a short distance up the mountain,
lest the Happars, disregarding the flag of truce, should
set upon them.
Three days later Captain Porter took possession of
the fort and island in a formal manner. He and his
officers went into the fortification where the flag, which
had been lowered a few moments previous, was hoisted
while the ships saluted it in fine style, and then it was
announced that the island had become a portion of the
United States. From that hour, so the captain de-
clared, Nukuheva should be known as Madison Island,
A NAVAL STATION.
247
in honor of the President, and the fort was given the
same name. The bay had already been christened
Massachusetts, and at the time it seemed to me that my
country had come into possession of a valuable terri-
tory ; but those at home thought differently, for in after
years no effort was made to hold what the gallant old
Essex had fairly won.
The remainder of this day when we took possession
was spent in sport, all hands having full liberty until
one hour before sunset; and a grand jollification we
had, visiting the most respectable Happar families.
Next morning twenty-one men were told off as the
force to man the fort, and command of the same was
bestowed upon Lieutenant Gamble of the Marines.
The duty of this little party was to guard the remainder
of the company while at work on the fleet, and other-
wise keep peace between the Happars and the Typees.
Then the task of putting the ships into sailing trim was
continued, and Phil and I sincerely regretted having
been assigned to the cook's department, otherwise we
might have been numbered among the defenders of the
fort, — a position which would have pleased me mightily,
for it seemed certain that the Typees were more than
willing to let us severely alone.
As I stop writing at this point for an instant, I come
248 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
to realize that my yarn is being spun out too long. It
would please me greatly to be able to set down here
all we did while on Madison Island, for we spent
many a happy hour there, despite the hard work ; but
by so doing I might never come to an end of that
which I hope will pass for what landsmen call a
"story," although every word is no more than the
truth, as all our ship's company can testify.
In order, therefore, that nothing of importance con-
cerning the cruise of the Essex may be omitted through
lack of time and space, I will copy here what was
afterward written by a great historian^ concerning
what cost us three days of fighting, and to relate which
in detail would force me to write over many pages.
"After their first fears had been allayed, or they
came to understand how small was our force, the
powerful Typees remained hostile, and became more
and more defiant, to the great discomfort of the Hap-
pars and the annoyance of the Americans. At length
Porter resolved to make war upon them.
" An expedition of thirty-five Americans, including
Captain Porter, and ^.vq thousand Taeehs and Happars,
moved against the incorrigibles. The Typees, armed
with slings and spears, met them with such over-
1 Benson J. Lossing.
' A NAVAL STATION. 249
whelming numbers and fierce determination, that at
the end of the first day they were compelled to fall
back to the beach, numbering among their casualties
a shattered leg belonging to Lieutenant Downes,
caused by a sling-man's stone. That night the valley
of the Typees resounded with shouts of victory, and
the sonorous reverberations of many beaten drums.
*' Porter renewed the attempt the next day, and led
his motley army boldly over the rugged hills into the
Typee valley, in the midst of great exposure to hostile
missiles from concealed foes, and many privations.
" Village after village was destroyed until they came
to the principal town, in which were fine buildings, a
large pubUc square, temples and gods, huge war-
canoes, and other exhibitions of half-savage life.
These were all reduced to ashes, and by the broom
of desolation that beautiful valley, four miles in width
and nine in length, was made a blackened desert. The
Typees, utterly ruined and humbled, now submissively
paid tribute."
It seerns almost cruel to tell so brave a yarn in such
few words ; but for the fact that there are yet more
important adventures of our cruise to be set down, it
should not thus be hurried over.
Neither Phil nor I was of the party which Captain
250 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Porter himself led over the mountains. I am not pre-
pared to say that we would have gone with the army
if permission had been given ; we knew what fate
awaited those who might be made prisoners, and
would have shrunk from thus taking the chances of
being the principal dish at a Typee feast.
When our men came back to the beach whipped, at
the close of the first day's fight, and we saw Lieuten-
ant Downes brought in by four Happars, looking as
if death sat on the litter with him, it began to appear
as if Massachusetts Bay was not a desirable naval
station.
Nor were Phil and I the only ones among the com-
pany who grew faint-hearted when the reverses were
made known. The old shellbacks who had previously
grumbled because we were to take part in a native
war, now came out strong with their predictions of
evil; and to have heard them scold and mutter, one
would have said that already were we hopelessly
overcome.
Next day, when our men set out leading the entire
army, we watched until they were lost to view in the
distance, firmly beheving we would never see them
again. During the time we spent anxiously waiting
for news from the battle-field, all hands were in the
A NAVAL STATION. 25 I
fort or on board the ships, ready to open fire if the
Typees should chase our people to the shore of
the bay ; but at nightfall our anxiety was changed to
rejoicing.
A Happar messenger came in with the information
that Captain Porter had whipped the Typees thoroughly,
and would remain absent from the bay another day in
order to destroy the villages belonging to the enemy.
It was my good fortune to have the opportunity of
carrying this news to Lieutenant Downes, who lay in
his cabin on board the Essex, and to my great surprise
I discovered that he had never been in doubt as to the
result of the expedition.
" It couldn't have been otherwise," he said, when I
had emptied my budget of news. " Thirty-five white
men with ample supply of ammunition could beat off
all the natives of the island, providing they were not
ambushed. It went without saying that Captain Porter
would flog them into submission."
Because he spoke to me so familiarly, I ventured to
ask him concerning Benson, for up to this time neither
Phil nor I had been able to learn anything regarding
him.
" He is below, in such snug quarters that I promise
you there is no chance of his escaping."
252 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
" Will he be taken back to Valparaiso ? " I ventured
to ask.
" I think not, my lad. It is my opinion that he will
remain on board until we arrive at the home port, and
then be delivered over to the proper authorities. So
long as Captain Porter holds command of the EsseXy
there's little chance the young scoundrel will play any
more tricks on honest seamen."
As a matter of course, Phil and I knew full well that
Benson was on board the frigate ; but we were not just
certain what the captain proposed to do with him when
we made Valparaiso again, and this assurance of Lieu-
tenant Downes's caused me to feel decidedly better
mentally, for we were not minded he should escape his
just deserts.
When our people came back, escorted by the tri-
umphant Happars and followed by the chief men of
the Typees, who were eager that peace be made be-
tween us, we gave them a grand reception, which was
not prolonged, for on the following morning the work
of refitting the ships of the fleet was continued as if our
commander was impatient to be at sea once more, as
really was the case if the statements made by Master
Hackett the evening following the return of the army
were true.
A NAVAL STATION. 253
I had asked him why Captain Porter was bent on
pushing the work forward to the utmost limit of speed,
and the old man said gravely, as if he considered it an
exceedingly serious matter : —
" It is near time for the arrival in the Pacific of one
or more of the frigates sent out from England to de-
stroy us. From all I've gathered, an' by puttin' this
an' that together when I've overheard the officers
talkin' it amounts to considerable, it's our commander's
idee to meet the Britishers one by one as fast as they
arrive, instead of givin' them a chance to come at us
with a squadron after due preparation. We've got to
fight our way home, if we ever get there ; an' accordin'
to my way of thinkin' Captain Porter couldn't do a
wiser thing than to meet the enemy as soon as possible
after they round the Horn."
"Why then. Master Hackett.?"
" Because after such a voyage every ship is bound to
be at her worst, an' it's our best chance ; if we give
them time to overhaul an' lay plans, we stand a show
to get beaten."
" And are we to give up the island after having so
much trouble to subdue the Typees ? "
" Not a bit of it, if all I've heard be true. Lieuten-
ant Gamble, with midshipmen Feltus an' Clapp, are to
254 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
remain behind in command of the force detailed for the
fort."
" And they are to stay here to keep peace among the
natives," Phil exclaimed in a tone of surprise, where-
upon Master Hackett corrected him by saying : —
" It goes without sayin' that they will keep peace on
the island ; but that ain't the reason for leavin' 'em
here, by a long shot. We'll need a harbor for repairs
while we stay in the Pacific, especially after two or
three battles at sea, which I reckon will fall to our
share. Them as remain behind will see to it that
the Britishers don't take possession by some of their
whalin' vessels or otherwise, an' we'll have a port to
run to if the odds are too great against us."
I failed to figure out what was to become of those
left behind in case the Essex was destroyed, or if
she was forced to flee around the Horn; and Master
Hackett could not help me to a solution. He seemed
to treat it as one of the chances of war which the
defenders of the fort must take, and as such, not
worthy of discussion.
Well, the refitting was pushed forward with all
speed, and near about the first of December we were
so far ready for sea that it was only necessary to take
in a quantity of water and fresh provisions.
A NAVAL STATION. 255
The prizes were warped in close under the fort,
and moored there in such manner that nothing short
of a most violent tempest could disturb them.
The encampment ashore was broken up, and all the
men ordered on board the ships which were to venture
out.
When this last order was given, we had signs of
serious trouble.
The natives, who had become fast friends with our
men, set up a terrible howl, and from morning until
night we could see them on the beach crying and
begging that the crew be sent ashore again, while
on board the frigate and the Essex Junior the sailor-
men themselves were bewailing a fate which seemed
unnecessarily hard.
There was little mutinous talk on our ship ; but
we heard again and again that the crew of the Essex
Junior was nearly in a mutinous frame of mind because
the pleasant stay ashore had come to an end.
As a matter of course the old shellbacks were not
concerned in this insubordination. They recognized
the fact that we must put to sea as speedily as pos-
sible, and were even eager to be gone ; but many
of the younger fellows would have deserted except for
the strong guard which was kept both night and day.
256 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Only those who could best be trusted were sent
on shore for the stores, and among these was Master
Hackett, therefore we lads heard much of what was
happening aboard of our consort.
It was the evening of the second day after we had
been ordered aboard ship that Master Hackett told
Phil and me, while he was smoking comfortably near
No. I gun, the following startling news : —
" Bob White of the Essex Junior has been blowin*
his gaff so loud that it has come to the ears of our
officers, an* all hands will be called up for a wiggin'
from the commander before another day goes by, or
Fm a Dutchman, which I ain't."
" What has he been saying } " Phil asked curiously.
"That we of the frigate have come to a solemn
agreement not to get under way when the order comes ;
or, if we're forced to do that, we're to seize the ship
in three days after leavin' port, an' them on the Essex
Jtmior are to stand by us."
" But all that is a He ! " I cried hotly. " If there
had been a mutiny on board this ship, surely it would
have come to the ears of Phil and me ! "
" I allow that some of our youngsters have been
makin' foolish talk against puttin' to sea when there's
so much fun to be had ashore ; but as for downright
A NAVAL STATION. 25/
mutiny, why it's all in your eye, Biddy Martin. I
count that the worst insubordination has been argufied
in my hearin', an' that only went so far as to swimmin'
ashore for a night's froHc. Bob White will find himself
in trouble, or I'm mistaken."
Master Hackett's prediction was verified early next
morning, when the crew of the Essex Junior was
ordered aboard the frigate, and, in company with
all our men, summoned to the break of the quarter,
where was standing Captain Porter and his officers,
decked out in their newest uniforms.
The captain did not show any sign of anger when
we stood before him, but began like a preacher, by
telling what he had heard was talked of among the
men.
It goes without saying that this was the same yarn
Master Hackett had spun for us the night before, and
the commander said flatly that he didn't allow there
was any truth in it.
" I can't believe any of you who have braved so
many dangers during this most glorious cruise would
turn mutineers simply because life on the island is so
pleasing. If it should be, however, that you came to
such a pass, rather than allow the shame put upon
us, I will without hesitation hold a match to the maga-
258 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
zine and blow all hands into eternity, for it is better
that the ship and every man in her perish, than have
it told at home that we were ready to sacrifice the
interests of our country to personal desires. While I
don't believe it possible such an agreement could have
been made, there may be some hot heads among you
who do not care for the disgrace which would come
upon all this ship's company, therefore I wish to see
who will agree to obey my commands in the future
as you have in the past. Let those who are ready to
do their duty like men, by remaining on board when
we go to meet the enemy, step over on the starboard
side — I mean those who are not only willing, but
eager, to get the good ship Essex under way when
the order may be given to do so."
In a twinkling every man jack of us was lining the
starboard rail, looking curiously behind to see who
would dare show himself mutinously inclined.
No one remained on the port side, and Captain
Porter looked pleased ; but the end of the matter was
not yet, as he then proved by saying : —
" Let Bob White come forward ! "
The mutinous sailor obeyed sheepishly; and when
he stood out from the rest of us, a mark for every
eye, the captain said sternly : —
A NAVAL STATION. 259
"This is the man who has reported that you had
not only agreed to disobey orders, but were ready to
turn pirates for the sake of spending your lives on the
island. He who will spin such yarns about honest
sailormen is not fit to associate with them. Mr. Mc-
Knight," he added, turning to my cousin Stephen,
"see to it that this scoundrel is dropped into one of
the canoes which are hanging around, and let it be
understood that the sentries are to fire at him if he
makes any effort to come aboard again."
My cousin had hardly more than stepped off the
quarter to give the necessary order, when Master
Hackett and a couple of his cronies seized Bob White,
and before one could have counted ten the mutineer
was kicking and splashing in the water alongside.
They had not taken the trouble to see whether a
canoe was close at hand.
There were so many islanders near about, however,
that White was speedily picked up, and from that
time he was never seen again, unless, perchance, it
may have been by those who garrisoned the fort.
Then, after thanking us for what we had already
done while under his command, and for what he
expected we would do in the future, the captain dis-
missed us that we might get about the work of the day.
26o WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
It was only natural that while engaged in this task
or the other my mind should be filled with thoughts
of the insubordination, and the possible result if the
crew had been able to remain on the island.
The seamen among us who had had the most experi-
ence in such matters, believed that we stood but little
show against those ships which had been sent from
England in search of us ; that the Essex would never
round Cape Horn with the stars and stripes flying. In
such case we had only death or imprisonment to look
forward to, and it is not so very surprising that some of
the men should desire to remain among the islanders.
As for myself, and I can also speak for Phil in the
same words, cowardly at heart though I was, it seemed
far wiser to make a brave fight for it than go into
voluntary exile among cannibals. Yet, while I thus
decided, there was a great fear in my heart concerning
our fate, and I would have given up anything I pos-
sessed, with a mortgage on everything which might
come to me in the future, had it been possible to step
at that moment into my own quiet home. I had seen
enough of war, although having viewed it only from
the brightest side, and I quaked at the prospect of
what lay before us, even though we might, in the end,
succeed in giving our enemies the slip.
A NAVAL STATION. 26 1
It was the morning of December 12, 18 13, when we
got under way, amid the booming of the guns from
Fort Madison, and I venture to say there was not
a man in either ship, whether officer, ordinary seaman,
or marine, who did not wish we might have remained
there a few weeks longer, providing it could be done
safely and honorably.
The prizes were left under the guns of the fort, for
now we were going out to meet the foe in battle,
and could not be bothered with such as they. The
Essex Junior and the frigate were to perform the hard
work, receive the British fire, and then, if we were
successful, which hardly seemed probable, would return
to take our captured craft to a home port.
By nightfall the island was lost to view in the
distance, and on the vast expanse of the ocean nothing
could be seen by us save the good frigate Essex and
her namesake and consort, Essex Junior.
Now let me set down something which I have copied
from a yarn spun by an old sea-dog^ who can jockey
a spar or make a book with equal ease : —
" Up to this time not a dollar had been drawn to
meet the expenses of the frigate. The enemy had
furnished provisions, sails, cordage, medicines, guns,
ij. Fenimore Cooper.
262 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
anchors, cables, and slops. A considerable amount of
pay even, had been given to the officers and men, by
means of the money taken in the Noctofi. Thus far
the cruise had been singularly useful and fortunate,
affording an instance of the perfection of naval warfare
in all that relates to distressing an enemy, with the
least possible charge to the assailants ; and it remained
only to terminate it with a victory over a ship of equal
force, to render it brilliant. It is, perhaps, a higher
eulogium on the officers and crew of this memorable
little frigate to add, that while her good fortune
appeared at last to desert her, they gave this character
to their enterprise by the manner in which they
struggled with adversity."
On this our first evening at sea, after so long a stay
in port, lister Hackett was unusually agreeable and
friendly with us lads who had done our best toward
saving his life, whether that best was ill-advised or
opportune. Instead of smoking in the company of the
other old sea-dogs, he joined us near No. i gun, and
there began to hold forth on the " luck of the Essex,''
as if beheving we needed heartening now that we were
pressing forward to meet an enemy of equal or greater
strength than our own.
"You lads haven't made quite as bad a fist of
A NAVAL STATION. 263
sailorin' as I counted on when you first came aboard,"
he began. "You've given good attention to your
duties, an' when next you ship, I reckon it should be
as ordinary seamen — "
" Providing we ever get a chance to ship again," Phil
interrupted. " It seems to be the opinion among all
hands that we're on our last cruise."
" Pay no attention to what those old croakers are
sayin'," Master Hackett repHed quickly. " Sailormen
always borrow trouble when there's little show for it,
an' don't take the pains to work out the traverse that
can be made. I hold that the * luck of the Essex ' is
still with her, an' will be when we meet the Britishers
yard-arm to yard-arm, or at whatever range our com-
mander believes to be best. No man can go into an
engagement an' do his full duty if he counts on bein'
knocked out before it's over. Believe that you've got
to lick the other fellow, an' then you'll have an
advantage."
Master Hackett could not have said anything which
would have caused me to believe more firmly that he,
like many another on board the EsseXy was convinced
we had come to an end of our ** luck," and I turned
away abruptly rather than listen further.
CHAPTER XII.
AT VALPARAISO.
I FORGOT to set down the fact that we brought
away from Nukuheva, or, I suppose I should say,
from Madison Island, Mr. Maury and his companions.
They had had quite enough of the place and the life
there, beautiful though the first was, and enticing as
the latter might be. It was said Captain Porter pro-
posed that these men remain in the fort, since, conver-
sant with the language as they were, communication
with the natives would be more readily had.
To such a proposition they declined flatly, and this
fact should have been sufficient to show those of our
crew who still hankered for the flesh-pots of Nukuheva,
what would have been their condition of mind after
having remained as long in that veritable garden of
Eden.
Our voyage had hardly more than begun, that is to
say, it was on the second day after leaving port, when
one of the marines brought word that Phil and I had
been summoned to the quarter-deck.
264
AT VALPARAISO. 265
The wooden-headed fellow had not taken the trouble
to find out why such an order was given, nor which of
the officers had sent it ; he only knew that his sergeant
told him to summon us, and we two lads were in a fine
state of excitement. Even Master Hackett looked
grave when he questioned us closely as to whether we
had made foolish talk which might have been over-
heard by the officers, or if our duties had been seriously
neglected at any time lately.
He was helping us make ready for the visit all the
while he asked these questions, therefore no time was
lost in such converse.
We could not have neglected our duties, for, as a
matter of fact, we had none while at sea save to answer
the beck and call of every member of the ship's crew,
and were so far beneath the officers in station that they
did not even take the trouble to look at us, except when
our services were required.
However, there was neither rhyme nor reason in our
speculating very long as to why we were thus sum-
moned. We were bound to answer the call as soon as
might be or find ourselves slated for punishment; and
as soon as Master Hackett announced that we were
togged out in proper fashion, Phil and I went aft feel-
ing very uncomfortable in mind. And we came to
266 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
know then, if never before, that there is no sense in
crossing bridges till you come to them, or, in other
words, it's unwise "to trouble trouble till trouble
troubles you."
On going aft we found my cousin, Lieutenant Mc-
Knight, standing near the break of the quarter-deck,
and, saluting him as I would have done had there been
no kinship between us, I asked if he knew who had
summoned us.
" I did,- lad," he replied. " It is the captain's orders
that you and your mate look after the prisoner, Oliver
Benson. He has been cared for by one of Robert
White's cronies, and it is believed best to give him in
charge of those who have personal reasons for holding
him fast, particularly while we are in the harbor of
Valparaiso. You'll find him in the brig, and separate
rations will be served out for him. See to it that he
holds no communication with any of the crew ; but
allow him to walk about for half an hour every day
while you stand guard over him with loaded muskets.
In order to render you more careful, lads, I may say
that we believe the fellow has some plan for escape in
his mind, and you are detailed as his keepers in order
that we may be certain of nipping it in the bud."
This was the longest speech the lieutenant, my
AT VALPARAISO. 267
cousin, had favored me with since I came on board, and
it pleased me mightily, as did also the fact that we two
lads were rated by our officers as being better able to
look after the prisoner than some others of the crew.
Having spoken. Lieutenant McKnight turned on his
heel, and we were left to set about the new duties ac-
cording to our own ideas as to how they should be
performed.
We went below from the after end of the gun-deck,
and there found the gloomy cage guarded by a single
sentinel, with whom Benson appeared to be carrying on
a lively conversation.
This portion of the ship would have been shrouded
in darkness but for a lantern which hung over against
the bench where I fancied the guard should remain,
and the light was so dim that for the moment Benson
did not recognize us.
** Have you come to relieve me .'* " the marine said
as we approached, and while replying to him I was
seized by a sudden thought.
"Will you ask Lieutenant McKnight if he expects
us both to remain on duty, or may we stand watch
and watch } '*
. '* It ain't likely he counts on two lads at the same
time lookin' after one man who's locked in where he
268 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
can neither help hisself nor hurt others," the marine
repHed pertly, whereupon I told him that we should
expect him to bring an answer directly from the lieu-
tenant, otherwise I would go on deck and learn the
reason why.
He looked at me for an instant as if surprised that
a boy aboard ship should speak to him in such a
fashion, and indeed I was rather astonished at my
own air of authority ; but I would not lower the words,
once having given them utterance, and he, most likely
knowing of the kinship between the lieutenant and
myself, turned on his heel without giving vent to the
sharp words I believed were trembling on the tip of
his tongue.
Five minutes later, and before either Phil or I had
gone so near the cage that Benson could distinguish
our features, the man came back with the word that
we were to look after the prisoner according to our
own ideas of how such work should be done.
When the marine had left us once more, I went
boldly up to the bars of the prison, and Benson uttered
a low cry of What I took to be mingled disappointment
and anger.
" So you two are to look after me .-* " he said with a
sneer, evidently having forgotten that he had promised
AT VALPARAISO. 269
ever to remember us with liveliest gratitude because
of what we had done when he was in the power of
the cannibals.
Phil, who had never believed soft words should be
wasted on a villain like Benson, answered his remark,
which was at the same time a question : —
" It is only right we should do so, if for no other
reason than to repay you for the care you have had
over us on two occasions. We shan't threaten, how-
ever, either to sell you to the whalers or make certain
you are roasted and eaten ; therefore the account won't
be really squared however long a time may elapse
before we gain a home port."
"Home port.''" he cried as if in dismay. "Am I
not to be sent ashore at Valparaiso .'' "
" Captain Porter doesn't consider it necessary to
tell us all he intends to do; but I'd be willing to
wager considerable that you'll remain in this cage
until we are anchored in some port of the United
States."
Benson appeared to be staggered by this reply,
and during two or three minutes remained as if in
deep thought, after which he asked sharply : —
" Why . has the guard been changed ? Isn't an
armed marine enough to keep me here, when it would
270 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
be impossible to get out unless some one sup-
plied me with the proper tools for prying off the
bars ? "
"We know nothing more than that we have been
ordered on duty," Phil replied curtly. " If the captain
had counted on your understanding fully about the
business, I reckon one of the lieutenants would have
been here before this to make explanations."
Benson gave over for the time being trying to learn
the reason for our coming, and appeared eager to be
friendly with us, as might be seen when he tried to
enter into conversation ; but neither Phil nor I gave
him any encouragement. We beHeved there was
some serious cause for thus changing the guard, and
were determined not to hold more converse with the
prisoner than was absolutely necessary.
It was agreed between us that we would stand watch
and watch, two hours at a stretch, and that he who
was off duty should not leave the other alone more
than fifteen minutes at one time.
You see, we suspected that the marines had shown
themselves too friendly to the Britisher; and because
it was believed by our officers that an escape was
being connived at, we were assigned the duty of
making certain the sailor-selHng Benson remained on
AT VALPARAISO. 2/1
board the frigate until he might be sent to some prison
more secure than could be found in ChiU.
Quarters on the gun-deck were luxurious as com-
pared with those we were forced to occupy while acting
as jailers. Above we had good air and plenty of it,
save during a severe gale ; but in the hold of the
frigate we were shut out from everything, even the
light of day. One hour was the same as another in
that place of blackness ; the Essex might overhaul and
capture half a dozen prizes without our being any the
wiser, and we could only judge what might be the
weather by the heel or lurch of the ship. All this we
understood before having been on duty an hour ; and as
I realized that many, many long, dreary days might
be spent by us in this disagreeable task, I began to
wish most fervently that the Britisher had been left in
the Typee village to supply the cannibals with the
materials for a feast.
When an hour had passed and we had come to an
end of discussing the reasons for our having been
assigned to this duty, we drew lots to decide who should
take the first trick, and Phil was thus selected ; where-
upon I proposed to go and have a chat with Master
Hackett, to learn if he could throw any light on the
subject.
2/2 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
" Remember, you are not to remain away more than
fifteen minutes," Phil said warningly, and I promised
to keep that fact well in mind.
When I gained the gun-deck once more, I found the
old sailor in a fine state of anxiety concerning us.
Because we had not returned, he believed we yet
remained in the cabin, and was worrying lest we had
been accused of some serious misdemeanor.
He was evidently relieved and considerably surprised
by my explanations, but could give us no information
whatsoever, save that he, like us lads, believed the
captain had reason to suspect that one or more of the
marines had become too friendly with the prisoner.
" ril keep my' eyes an' ears open, lad, an' it'll be odd
if I don't pick up a bit of news here an' there. It
goes without sayin' that the captain has good cause for
givin' such an order, an' the reason is bound to leak
out sooner or later."
" Will you come below sometimes and have your
smoke with us .-* " I asked.
" If it so be there are no objections made, I will, lad.
It might be a good plan, in case you have a chance of
speakin' with Lieutenant McKnight, to ask if I would
be allowed there. The rule is that none save the
guards are to go near the brig."
AT VALPARAISO. 2/3
It was time for me to join Phil once more, the fifteen
minutes having been spent, as nearly as I could judge,
and back I went to the dreary post of duty.
I had hardly more than repeated to him the brief
conversation held with Master Hackett, when my
cousin Stephen came down the ladder, greeting us in
most friendly fashion.
After he had spoken of our duties, enjoining upon
us the necessity of keeping the prisoner in full view
all the time, he was pleased to give the following ex-
planation for what appeared almost like an excess of
precaution : —
*' It is your especial duty to see that no one has
an opportunity of speaking with the prisoner. It is
not supposed that he can escape unaided ; there is a
possibility some of our people have been taken in by
his smooth talk, and the captain is determined he be
lodged in prison at a port where we may be certain he
will be held."
Then it was that I made bold to ask if Master
Hackett might be allowed to visit us, and the permis-
sion was given without hesitation.
" There is nothing to prevent his paying you a visit
at such times as he is off duty ; but if any other mem-
ber of the crew should come without authority from
274 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
one of the officers, you are to warn him away at once,
and in case he refuses to go immediately, give the alarm
aft without delay."
With that the lieutenant left us, and Benson, who
must have overheard at least a portion of the conversa-
tion, said mockingly : —
" I always believed the Yankees were cowards ; but
never before fancied the crew of a frigate could be
scared by one Englishman."
Phil would have made an angry reply, but that I
motioned him to be silent, afterward saying in a low
tone : —
" It is worse than foolish to bandy words with the
fellow. We know by his anger that our coming here
has broken up some scheme he had in mind, and he
may as well be allowed the poor satisfaction of gibing at
us now and then."
** He may have full swing of his tongue once in a
while, but I'm not minded to let him go on as he
pleases all the time. While you were on deck he had
altogether too much to say. Suppose you let Master
Hackett know what Lieutenant McKnight said, and
then we'll settle down to the work in shipshape
fashion."
Once more I went on deck ; the old sailor seemed
AT VALPARAISO. 2/5
greatly pleased at the confidence which the officers
appeared to have in him, by thus stipulating he should
be the only visitor allowed near the brig, and promised
to keep us posted on all that was happening aboard
ship.
And he kept his promise to the letter. No less than
twice each day, and sometimes much oftener, he sat
with us repeating the talk of his shipmates, until we
who were forced to remain alone in the darkness had a
very good idea of what was going on above us.
The gun-deck barnacles were positive, according to
Master Hackett, that at least two of the marines had
been detected in favoring the prisoner more than was
allowable, and some of them went so far as to say with
assurance that a plot to liberate him when the first port
was made had been discovered.
Not until the new year had begun did we learn any-
thing of the outside world, and then Master Hackett
reported that we were lying at San Maria, on the coast
of South America, taking in water. No sail had been
sighted during all this time ; but information was given
us at this port that the British frigate Phoebe, 36, Cap-
tain Hillyar, had weathered the Horn searching for the
Essex.
One week after this. Master Hackett reported that
276 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
we were entering the port of Conception ; and before
the day had come to an end we learned that no vessels
had been found, but that the news regarding the
Phoebe was confirmed.
" We're now under way for Valparaiso," the old man
said, "an' unless I'm way off in my reckonin', we'll find
there that the Chilian authorities have had a change of
heart so far as we Yankees are concerned."
" Are you of the mind that they'll make trouble for
us .** " Phil asked.
** I ain't reckonin' they'll go quite so far as that, but
it'll stand us in hand to be prepared for anything while
we're lyin' there."
" Why doesn't the captain give that port the go-by } "
I asked. " Why should we put in there if the Chilians
are like to be disagreeable to us .? "
" Captain Porter isn't the kind of a man to run away
from an enemy, lad, an' that's what it would look Hke if
we tried to slip around the Horn just now. His plan,
accordin' to my way of reckonin', an* I've said it be-
fore, is to take the Britishers one by one as they come
along, until we've given the whole boilin* of 'em a flog-
gin'. If we didn't look in at Valparaiso, the enemy
would say we were afraid to tackle anything but a
whaler."
AT VALPARAISO. 277
"How much heavier than our frigate is a 36-gun
ship ? "
" She'd be about the same in weight of metal,
though there might be considerable difference in the
way it was distributed. Now, a regular 36-gun
ship should carry twenty-six long eighteens below,
with sixteen 32-pound carronades an' two chase
guns above, makin' forty-four in all. We've got, as
you know, forty 32-pound carronades, an' six long
twelves, which would make the Phoebe heavier than the
Essex, even though our craft has two guns more.
Now, there isn't a man aboard this 'ere frigate who
wouldn't kick, an' kick hard, if Captain Porter should
try to run away from the Britisher. Give us half a
show, an' we'll prove that whalers are only taken by
us in order to replenish stores an' protect our own
merchantmen."
" That's brave talk ; but you'll sing a different tune
when we're alongside the Phoebe ! " Benson cried from
his cage; and this taunt threw Master Hackett into a
towering passion.
Although it was forbidden that he should hold any
converse with the prisoner, he freed his mind by tell-
ing us in a tone sufficiently loud to be heard by the
Britisher, what he would do, regardless of rules, in
2/8 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
case " that chimpanzee in the cage " had anything
more to say against the Yankees.
** I've heard too much talk from him already," the
old man continued, "an' the jiext time he so much as
peeps while I'm around, I shall go straight aft an*
ask permission to give him a dozen flicks with the
cat, laid on by myself, which will be all he'll need by
way of puttin' a stopper on his tongue."
From that moment until we were done with him
forever, Benson never so much as snored while Master
Hackett was near at hand. y ^
On the 3d day of February we knew the frigate
had come to an anchor, and shortly afterward the old
sailor appeared to give us the news.
" Yes, we're in Valparaiso again, an' now we're
salutin* the fort."
We could both hear and feel the report of the guns
as they were discharged, and already knew as much
as the old man was telling us.
" The captain will go ashore to chin with the gov-
ernor accordin' to the rules an' regulations of the navy,
an' after that the old chap will visit us."
. " But what of a change of heart. Master Hackett } "
I asked with a laugh. " I thought you counted on our
getting a different reception from what we met with last."
AT VALPARAISO. 279
"All this visitin' an' firin' salutes don't cut any ice.
It's a way these 'ere swells have, no matter how they're
feehn'. That puffed up old governor might come
aboard of us a dozen times, hobnobbin' with the offi-
cers, an' yet be jest as willin' to cut our throats. Wait
till the Phoebe heaves in sight, an' then we'll have a
fairly good idee of whether they're friendly or not."
" Are we lying at our old anchorage .'' " Phil asked.
" Not a bit of it, my lad. We're well out in the
bay, where we can get under way in a jiffy, an' the
Essex Junior is cruisin' around outside, so's to give
us warnin* when the Britisher heaves in sight."
"Then the captain is expecting a fight.'*"
" Expectin' it, lad } Why, he knows it's got to come !
The only thing we're in the dark about is how soon
the Britisher will show up."
Phil and I took turns going on deck during this and
the following day, and I was on the forecastle twenty-
four hours after our arrival, when the governor, his ^
wife, and a boat-load of officers, came off to pay a
ceremonious visit.
It was near sunset when Master Hackett visited us
again, and this time he had quite a budget of news to
unfold.
In view of the fact that the enemy might appear at
280 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
any moment, shore leave was forbidden the crew, and
only three of the officers had been allowed to land
since they made their calls upon the governor ; but these
last visits were enough to show that Master Hackett's
predictions were verified.
The officers found, so the marine gossips reported,
that there was no longer any great show of friendliness
among the people regarding us, and, in fact, it was
openly said that the Chilians would be well pleased
if we were beaten in the battle which seemed so near
at hand.
"The British government has been threatenin*, I
reckon," Master Hackett said with an air of great
wisdom, "an' the governor himself is countin' on our
gettin' the worst of the fight ; but there's where he's
makin' a mistake, unless it so chances that too many
Englishmen come up at the same time."
"We shall have the Essex Jtmior to help us," I
said like a simple, whereupon the old man replied
scornfully : —
" What would she amount to in a fight } In an
action with a frigate she wouldn't be any force to speak
of. A craft carryin' ten 1 8-pound carronades and ten
short sixes, with a crew of only sixty men, would Hkely
be in the way rather than lend any help. No, lad, the
' AT VALPARAISO. 28 1
Junior ain't to be thought of; an' when we go to
quarters, you'll find that she'll get orders to keep at a
proper distance, if only for the sake of showin' that
we don't put two craft against one. The Phcebe will
get fair play, an' no mistake."
There was never a thought in Master Hackett's
mind that the commander of the Phoebe might not count
on giving us fair play ; but the fact was soon made
known to us.
"How many men can we muster.?" Phil asked.
"What with prize crews, an' them as have been
drafted to the Jtmior, I'm told that there are only two
hundred an' twenty-five aboard this 'ere ship, countin'
officers, cooks, boys, and sich-like useless raffle."
"How many would Hkely be on board the Phcebe?'^
" A full hundred more than we've got, an' when it
comes to boardin', or close quarters where muskets
can be used, that extra hundred will count against us
terrible."
" Are you growing faint-hearted. Master Hackett .'' "
Phil asked with a laugh ; at which question the old
man turned upon him savagely.
"An old shellback like me grow faint-hearted.?
You're talkin' at random, lad ! My time is bound to
come before many years have passed, an' I only hope
282 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
to lose the number of my mess while standin' by the
guns in a fair fight. A sailorman ain't built to die
in his bed, nor does it beseem him to be buried on
shore. What he needs to put him out of this world
comfortably is the roaring of a broadside, the cheers
of his messmates, an' a shot tied to his feet when
he's dropped over the rail after havin' done his duty.
So that we win the battle, it don't make much differ-
ence when I go into the next life ; but if you should
speak of bein' took prisoner, an' kept cooped up in
a cage like that day in an' day out, there's where I
might show the white feather, an' small blame to me."
The conversation was taking on altogether too
gloomy a turn, more especially since we knew beyond
a peradventure that before many days the frigate
would be in action, and I put an end to it by proposing
that one or the other of us go on deck for a whiff of
fresh air.
Phil took advantage' of the opportunity ; Master
Hackett followed him up the ladder, and I was left
with only my gloomy thoughts for company, unless
one counts the prisoner, as perhaps would be correct,
since on this occasion he took it upon himself to be
unusually friendly.
** I'm not counting on saying what your chances will
AT VALPARAISO. 283
be when the Essex meets the Phcebel' he began.
" Your people may get the best of her — "
"As we surely will!" I replied angrily, for I did
not like the tone of doubt which accompanied the
words.
"Very well, say that you whip her handsomely.
Do you think it can be done without sacrificing some
of your men } "
" Of course we must expect that more than one
poor fellow will lose the number of his mess."
"The Phoebe isn't the only ship that's likely been
sent out against you ; and even though you whip the
first two or three you come across, the time must
arrive when you'll be too short-handed to work the
frigate. In other words, no matter how successful
your ship may be, you're bound to come to grief
finally."
It was some such thought as this which was in my
own mind, and it angered me that the Britisher should
put it into words, for I did not relish being reminded
of what appeared to be a fact.
" Why should you figure on our meeting vessel after
vessel until we no longer have a crew left .? " I asked
sharply.
" Because it proves that in the long run I shall be
284 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
set free by my countrymen, and then will come the
time when I'll have the upper hand once more."
"Well.-*" I asked, failing to grasp his meaning.
"Well.?" he said with a laugh. " Tq save your
own neck, why not make friends with me now } It
isn't to be expected that you could set me ashore;
but you might leave the door unlocked by accident,
and when the time came that you were in the brig
of a British man-of-war, I would do you a good
turn."
It surprised me so much, this speech of Benson's,
that I allowed him to finish, instead of checking the
villain as I should have done when it first dawned
upon me that he was proposing I play the traitor.
" Look you, Oliver Benson ! " I cried, speaking
slowly that the words would have more weight. " If
I knew beyond a peradventure that I might save my
own life by doing the wicked thing you propose, I
would say * no ' with my last breath. If you so much
as hint at such a proposition again I will go straight
to the captain with the story, and then you may be
certain he'll give you a taste of the cat."
" My turn will come before the Essex is out of this
scrape, and of that there is no doubt," he replied
venomously ; and I questioned not but that he would
AT VALPARAISO. 285
wreak vengeance upon Phil and me whenever the
opportunity presented itself.
I was yet in the dumps when Phil returned, refreshed
by a sniff of the sea air and a glimpse of the sun ;
but did not think it well to give him an account of
the conversation just held with Benson. In the first
place it could do no good, and, secondly, might make
him as dispirited as I had become ; for a fellow may
not speak of death or imprisonment, when one or
the other is sure to come soon, without experiencing
a certain heaviness of heart which does not tend to
mental comfort.
If we were to suffer death or imprisonment as the
conclusion of the cruise, there was no good reason for
looking forward to it.
Phil reported that the Essex Junior could be seen in
the offing ; that the frigate was lying near the entrance
of the harbor where she could be gotten under way
whatever the direction of the wind, and that everything,
save the taking down of the bulkheads aft, was in trim
for a fight.
"You'd hardly recognize the gun-deck now," he said
in conclusion. *' The men are not lounging around
jawing or spinning yarns ; but appear on the alert as if
expecting the call to quarters at any instant, and it
286 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
needs only sand on the deck, so Master Hackett says,
to give the proper showing.
" Sand on the deck ? " I repeated.
" Ay, so that the planks shall not be slippery when
covered with the blood of our men. I am told that it
is always strewn around before a ship goes into action."
I could not repress a shudder. It was bad enough to
hear Benson talk of what must surely come to us
finally, without listening to an account of the prepara-
tions made for the actual approach of death.
At that time, when it seemed as if we were cornered
like rats, I thought of my home which I had left so
many months, and with the thought came a great
wonderment that boys should ever be eager to leave
their mother's side in order to take part in the wicked-
ness of the world — for surely a war is wicked, what-
ever the cause.
While I sat there in the darkness, staring at the bars
of Benson's prison, I heard again my mother's voice,
and for the hundredth time since leaving home realized
that she was my best friend ; that I had voluntarily left
her in order to come at last face to face with death or a
lingering imprisonment.
Surely, this world never held a lad so foolish as I had
proved myself to be !
CHAPTER XIII.
THE BRITISHERS.
AFTER making the proposition that I allow him
to escape, Benson gave over holding any inter-
course with Phil and me. According to orders, we
allowed him to come out of the cage every day and
pace to and fro on the deck by way of exercise ; but he
did so in silence, and I was by no means disgruntled
because he held his peace.
Master Hackett spent considerable time with us two
lads while we were in port awaiting the enemy ; but,
after the conversation lately set down, he did not
indulge in any speculations which might arouse dis-
agreeable thoughts in our minds. Perhaps he under-
stood that, confined in the dark hold, we would quite
naturally give ourselves more wholly up to reflection
and foreboding than would be possible on the gun-
deck, and brooding over possible dangers while we
were thus virtually alone would cause them to seem
greater than they really were.
Whatever may have been his motive, I noted with
287
288 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
satisfaction the fact that he spoke in a more cheery
strain of the expected action, and on one or two occa-
sions even went so far as to predict that the Essex
would live to carry the stars and stripes around the
Horn again.
Both Phil and I had come to believe that when the
Britishers did arrive to give us battle, he and I would
be forced to remain below, guarding our prisoner, and
again and again we questioned the wisdom of setting
two to watch one when the frigate was really short-
handed.
Despite the cowardly thoughts which we realized
would come into our minds as soon as an engagement
was begun, we were sad because there seemed to be
no chance we should bear our share of it. It would
have pleased both of us very decidedly if it could have
been possible to sail the Essex into a home port with-
out a severe fight ; but since one must come, we were
eager to perform our full part, whatever might be the
result, and this could not be done if we were forced to
act as jailers.
However, this, like many another trouble, was of
slight consequence when the decisive moment arrived,
as we soon learned.
One morning when the men were beginning to be-
THE BRITISHERS. 289
lieve that the information regarding the Britishers
having passed around Cape Horn was false, Master
Hackett came below with every evidence of excitement
on his face and in his movements.
"The enemy are in the offin' at last ! " he cried, slap-
ping us two lads on the back as if believing he had
brought most glorious news.
" Can we see them from the deck .'' " Phil asked as
he leaped toward the ladder, for it was my time of
duty.
" No, lad, not yet : but the Junior is headin' for the
harbor with signals set that she has sighted the enemy,
an' it won't be very long now before we'll be showin'
the Phoebe what we're made of ! "
Having said this much Master Hackett went swiftly
on deck again, and I was left with my own fears and
Oliver Benson for company.
I fully expected that he would try once more to
persuade me into letting him escape, but fortunately
for his own skin he said not a word, and I sat there
silent and motionless, trying to picture my behavior in
case it should by some lucky chance be possible for
me to bear a hand in the action which seemed to be
so near at hand.
The moments passed slowly yet quickly, and I
290 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
believed that a full hour had elapsed when Phil finally
showed himself with excuses for having stayed away so
long.
"The Junior is close alongside with her anchors
down, and Lieutenant Downes is with Captain Porter,
most Hkely getting orders as to how his ship is to be
handled during the engagement."
"Can you see the Britisher?"! asked breathlessly.
*' Not yet ; the boat's crew which brought the Heu-
tenant on board says that they should be off the harbor
in an hour at the longest."
''They should be off the harbor. Is there more than
one } "
" Ay, two, so it's reported, and Master Hackett says
we'll tackle all that come, even if it's a whole
squadron."
" He is talking foolishly ! " I cried petulantly. " It
isn't reasonable to suppose our commander will take
any more chances than are absolutely necessary."
" I can't say what he may do ; but our people are
wild with excitement, and if the decision was left to
them I doubt not but that Master Hackett's state-
ment would sound less improbable. Go on deck and
have a look around ; but give me a chance when the
Britishers heave in sight."
THE BRITISHERS. 29 1
I lost no time in acting on his proposition, and as
I came into the open air I saw Lieutenant McKnight
approaching.
"Well, lads, your disagreeable work has come to
an end for a time at least, and I can't fancy that
you'll be sorry."
I looked perplexed, as indeed I was, and my cousin
added : —
" The prisoner will be sent on board the Junior for
a while."
" May I ask why, sir .? "
" Because it would not be quite the proper treat-
ment to keep him under fire. As soon as Lieutenant
Downes comes on deck again some of our men will
be sent below to iron the fellow and bring him on
deck for transshipment."
I did not wait to hear more, or even to take a look
around ; but ran below with all speed to impart the
cheering news to Phil.
On hearing what my cousin Stephen had said the
lad was almost beside himself with joy ; but Benson
was overpowered by rage. He tore and beat with
his fists at the bars of the cage, now crying out
that we should be paid off with interest for treat-
ing him in such a manner, and again begging that
292 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
we ask Captain Porter to allow him to remain on
board.
There could be but one cause for his frenzy, which
was that he had really made friends with some of
the marines, and counted on their aiding his escape
during the excitement of a battle.
We gave no attention to either his threats or en-
treaties ; but it was a wonderful relief when three
men, headed by Master Hackett, came below, the
latter telling us we were free to go on deck since
there was nothing we might do to aid them in their
work.
I breathed freely for the first time since we had
been given charge of the Britisher, when we stepped
on the spar-deck and had a look around.
Within half a cable's length lay the Essex Junior^
her boat alongside our ship, and in the offing two
British men-of-war standing directly into the harbor.
" I wonder if the fighting will be done while we
lay at anchor .'' " I said Hke a simple that I was, and
Phil replied with the air of one who is wiser than
his comrade : —
"Certainly not. In the first place. Master Hackett
says it is against all the rules for ships to fight in a
harbor belonging to a nation with which we are not
THE BRITISHERS. 293
at war. Then again, it is necessary to manoeuvre
the frigate while the fighting is going on, and to do
that she must be on the open ocean."
" I see no signs of our getting under way."
" Then you must be blind indeed ! Notice the
men ; each is at his proper station, and on the gun-
deck the ammunition has already been brought out.
Perhaps they have sanded the decks."
I turned away from him impatiently. Of what good
was it to mention such a sinister preparation as that ?
It quickened the blood in one's veins to see the crew
standing motionless, ready to execute on the instant
the first order which should be given ; and made the
cold chills run down a fellow's spine to think that
measures were being taken to cover that which repre-
sented the life of our people.
While I stood, half a coward and half eager to
have a hand in the work about to be done, Benson
was brought up from below — literally brought up,
for he refused to lift hand or foot — and then dropped
bodily into the boat alongside.
Lieutenant Downes took his station in the stern-
sheets, and the small craft was pulled quickly away,
leaving us on the Essex to meet the coming enemy.
The wind fined down as the Britishers came into
294 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
the harbor, the Phoebe leading the way, and we had a
good opportunity of examining them minutely.
I had taken a station by Master Hackett's side, and
therefore came to know a good many things which
otherwise would have failed of attracting my attention.
"They've taken on extra metal to meet us," the
old sailor said with a chuckle, as if such fact pleased
him wonderfully. " Thirty long eighteens, sixteen
32-pound carronades, one howitzer, an' six 3-pounders
in her tops. That's givin' us the credit of bein* good
fighters, even though they do accuse us of not darin'
to tackle anything but whalers."
" Did you ever see the other ship. Master Hackett } "
I asked.
" Ay, lad, time and time again. She's the Cherub^
a. 20-gun ship ; but now she's carryin' twenty-eight
in all — eighteen 32-pound carronades below, with
eight 24-pound carronades and two long nines above.
There can't be less than two hundred men on board,
an' take it all in all, we've got a decently tough job
laid out for us; but we'll tackle it in great style, lad.
Why, the fact that the Britishers don't care to meet
us with such a frigate as the Phoebe alone, is enough
to stiffen the backbone of every man jack belongin'
to this 'ere craft."
NEARER AND NEARER CAME THE PHOEBE.
THE BRITISHERS. 295
As the leading ship came nearer we could see that
her crew was at quarters, and more than one old sea-
dog looked aft questioningly, as if expecting our
captain would give the word to prepare for action.
Friendly port or not, it seemed very much as if the
Britisher was making ready to give us a broadside
without the courtesy of hailing.
Nearer and nearer came the Phoebe, forging ahead
slowly, and when she was less than a pistol shot distant
her commander. Captain Hillyar, hailed, asking after
Captain Porter's health as if the two were warm
friends.
Our commander answered politely, and then warned
the Britisher that he was coming too near.
" If you foul us, sir," Captain Porter cried, " there
will necessarily be much confusion, and I cannot be
answerable for the consequences."
"I certainly do not meditate making an attack, my
dear sir," the Britisher replied with a bow ; but there was
that in his voice which caused me to believe he was not
speaking the truth, and Master Hackett muttered : —
" He'll take us if he gets into position, an' now's
the time when our captain should give him somethin*
more'n soft talk. If I was in command of this 'ere
frigate I'd sink him off-hand."
296 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
At that moment the wind shifted, taking the Phoebe
suddenly aback, and her bow payed off directly upon
the Essex.
It was as if they were minded to board us, and
Captain Porter must have believed that such was the
case, for suddenly came the command to call away
the boarders.
" Now we're in for it, lad ! " Master Hackett cried
gleefully as he ran to his station, I following close by
his side. "The Britisher counts on havin' a scrim-
mage whether we're in a neutral port or not, an'
I reckon we're in the mood to give him all he
wants ! "
" I do not intend to board you, sir ! " the British
captain shouted when he saw that we were ready for
him, and Captain Porter rephed with a warmth that
pleased me wonderfully, considering the fact that at
heart I am a coward : —
" If your ship fouls this frigate, sir, I shall open
upon you, for I am fully prepared for action ! "
" I do not intend to board you, sir ! " Captain Hillyar
cried again ; but all the while the Phoebe was creeping
nearer to us.
" Stand ready, boarders ! " Captain Porter shouted,
giving no further heed to the Britisher's announce-
THE BRITISHERS. 297
ment. "Get away the instant she touches us, and
once on her decks you know your duty ! "
By this time the jib-boom of the Phcebe was across
our forecastle, and the ship in such a position that
we might have sunk her before the Cherub could
come near enough to take part in the work. Master
Hackett had already laid hold of the spar^ and I was
alongside of him, never for an instant remembering
that I should have been frightened. Phil, a huge
cutlass in his hands, was looking about for a place
on which to leap ; and, taking it all in all, if I had
been capable of connected thought, I would have said
that neither ship could avoid an action.
Fortunately — there were many aboard us who would
say unfortunately — the two frigates did not come into
actual contact, and, seeing that he had put his ship into
a most dangerous situation. Captain Hillyar began
shouting : —
"It is all an accident, sir! I have no* intention of
opening an engagement ! "
While he spoke he waved his hands, the better to
attract attention, and otherwise behaved much like a
man who is afraid after he has voluntarily got himself
into a bad scrape.
Captain Porter gave the word for our men to retire
298 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
from the forecastle-deck, and the Britisher slowly drifted
by, her captain bowing and waving his hat, as well he
might, considering the fact that our commander would
have been justified in sinking him while it was not
possible for him to strike a blow.
How our men raved and stormed when the English-
man went by to the inner harbor uninjured ; but they
took precious good care that our commander did not
hear their angry words.
Then, after the Cherub passed us and joined the
Phoebe at a berth nearer the town, leaving our men at
liberty to do as they pleased, what a noisy confab went
on among the deck lawyers ! All were agreed that
we should have sunk the Britisher; that the boarders
should have been sent away because by coming across
us there was every indication that the enemy intended
mischief ; and again, that there can be but one mean-
ing when a man-of-war approaches with her crew at
quarters.
I do not think the men were actually enraged with
Captain Porter for not having taken advantage of the
opportunity ; but they blamed him severely for accept-
ing the apology instead of beginning an action which
could have had but one ending, owing to the fact that
the Phoebe would surely have been sunk before her
consort could creep up.
THE BRITISHERS. 299
" Mark my words ! " one of the old barnacles shouted.
" Captain Porter won't find the Britisher so willin* to let
him sneak out of a small hole ; an' if the time ever comes
when he can get at us unfairly, we may count on his
doin' it."
" That's the solemn truth ! " half a dozen voices
shouted, and I asked Master Hackett to tell me exactly
what he thought of the whole affair.
"Well," the old man said slowly and thoughtfully,
" I don't feel called upon to rough into our commander
simply because he acted the part of a gentleman. That
man Hillyar is a bully, or he'd never come into the
harbor with his men at quarters, an' I'll lay all my prize
money against a herrin', that if he'd found us unpre-
pared, his boarders would have been called away in
short order."
" Then you think he really meant to attack us .'* "
Phil, who had just come up, asked.
" What else could he have counted on doin' ? He
was takin' the chances of gettin' the advantage in some
way ; but his consort didn't keep quite as near as he'd
have liked, an* then when the ship was taken aback, he
found himself at our mercy. If he wasn't up to mis-
chief, why should he have come so close alongside
before luffin' ? Captain Porter wouldn't be fooled by
300 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
the fine words thrown aboard the Essex when the Brit-
isher was quakin' in his boots ; but he acted the gentle-
man, as sailors always should, an' I ain't the man to
blame him, though I do wish he could have seen it in
his way to rake the Phoebe when she'd come into such
a beautiful position for the work ! "
The people aboard the Essex Junior were in quite as
high a state of excitement as were we. When word
was passed for the boarders. Lieutenant Downes began
warping his ship alongside the frigate in order that he
might have a hand in the scrimmage, and now the
Junior was so near that we could talk in whispers to
her crew, who still overhung the rail.
I suppose Captain Porter knew full well how disap-
pointed our people were because of having lost such a
fine opportunity. He went below, calling some of the
lieutenants after him, and it is in my mind that he did
so simply in order that our old shellbacks might have a
chance to ease their hearts by hard words.
The Britishers were at anchor, therefore all hands
knew we would not have an encounter for some time
to come ; and after each man had talked himself hoarse
over the matter, we began to turn our attention to other
things.
Phil and I were eager to learn if Benson would be
THE BRITISHERS. 3OI
kept safely on board the Junior^ and questioned some
of her men regarding the villain.
" Don't worry your heads about him," one of the crew
replied with a grin. " We've got no bloomin' marines
here, an' every man jack of us has it well in mind that
he's to get what's due him this time. He'll stay where
he is until we make the home port, unless it so be that
some of his friends overhaul us."
" Is there a brig aboard the Junior f " I asked.
"We've got what answers much the same purpose.
He's ironed, an' made fast to a stanchion."
" How long are you to keep him } "
" Until you've given that Britisher the floggin' he
deserves, an' ought to have had half an hour ago.
Don't fear the Yankee-seller will give us the slip ;
an' if you're feelin' lonesome on his account, come
aboard an' see him now an' then."
" No, thank you, we've had all we want of that
fellow, although we'd rather take him on board if
there's any chance of his getting overboard in the
harbor," I replied with a laugh, feeling much relieved
in mind at knowing that we were not to be burdened
with him again immediately.
Simply to show that we of the frigate were not
the only ones who believed Captain Hillyar had not
302 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
spoken the truth when he apologized for coming
alongside, I want to set down here that which was
written by the historian Lossing many years after
the occurrence, while I have been trying to put this
yarn into something like proper shape for reading : —
He says : ** It was afterward generally believed
that Hillyar had positive orders to attack the Essex ^
even in a neutral South American port, and that his
intentions were hostile, until the moment when he
discovered his imminent peril in the power of the
gallant American."
Twenty-four hours later the British ships stood out
to sea, having taken on board whatever supplies they
needed, and you may be certain they gave us a wide
berth while passing. Our crew was at quarters, ready
for any kind of a trick they might attempt; but Cap-
tain Hillyar had had quite enough of running us
down ; one experience was sufficient to show him
that Yankee sailors in an unfriendly port are not
easily caught napping.
Now all hands were certain the Phoebe would
speedily show her willingness to engage us, for she
was the heavier craft, and we remained with our
nerves strung to their highest tension until it was
shown plainly that the Britisher did not intend to
THE BRITISHERS. 303
tackle us except at that moment when it would be
possible for her to take us at a disadvantage.
On the day after the two ships left the harbor we
stood boldly out, with good reason to expect that
a ship carrying so much metal as did the Phoebe
would not hesitate to attack us even though the
Essex Junior was near at hand ; but, if you please,
that valiant Captain Hillyar had no idea of fighting
us on anywhere near even terms. His ship was
superior to ours by at least twenty-five per cent,
and yet when we were outside, ready for a fair
battle, he refused to fight until the Cherub was in
position to share a full half of the scrimmage.
It is not to be supposed that our commander would
engage against both the Britishers, if it could be
avoided. He was ready enough to show them of
what stuff his crew was made ; but did not propose
to do so when it was impossible we could even so
much as hold our own.
The days went by until four weeks had passed,
we ready to fight the Phoebe alone, and Captain
Hillyar showing the white feather on every occasion
when an engagement was possible and the Cherub
chanced to be at a distance.
Our men chafed and fumed at the cowardice, as
304 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
we called it, but all in vain ; and one da}i I asked
Master Hackett flatly if he believed Captain Hillyar
was afraid to tackle us.
"No, lad, I don't," he replied promptly. "It's
showin' yourself a fool to claim that all the Yankees
are brave, an' all the Britishers cowards. The com-
mander of the Phcebe has had his orders to capture
or sink us. He and his consort together can readily
do it, an' considerin' that he's got us bottled up
where we've no choice as to comin' out, he counts to
hold the advantage. From his standpoint it's all
right, an' I'm not certain but that our commander
would do much the same thing if the tables were
turned."
It wasn't all idleness with us, however, as we waited
for a chance to engage one or the other of the enemy
singly.
Time and again we got under way as if determined
to tackle them both, and, standing out of the harbor,
gave the Britishers an opportunity of measuring speed
with us. We might have shirked a battle by leaving
the Essex Junior to her fate ; but Captain Porter did
not count on doing one or the other.
Each time we stirred up the Englishmen we came
back to our anchorage again, as much as to say that
THE BRITISHERS. 305
we would leave in company with our consort, or not
at all.
One day I overheard little Midshipman David Far-
ragut talking with Lieutenant McKnight about a boat
expedition which was to be sent out some dark night
for the purpose of capturing the Cherub, and I burned
to make one of the party ; but when I spoke of it
to my cousin he reproved me sharply, saying that it
was not seemly for boys to be listening to the con-
versations of their superiors.
Now, I never looked upon midshipmen as my
superiors. Of course they lived aft, and ordered the
other boys, and old men for that matter, about in the
most ferocious manner; but it seemed as if the lieu-
tenant was stretching matters when he allowed that
thirteen-year-old David Farragut's conversation should
not be listened to by such as me, even though he
was the captain's adopted son.
However, nothing came of the boat expedition, and
perhaps no one save Midshipman Farragut seriously
thought of such a rash venture.
It was on the 27th day of February when we
believed the time had come for the battle; when
Captain Hillyar gave every evidence of being willing
to meet us singly.
306 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
The Cherub was fully a league to windward when the
Phoebe ran in toward the entrance to the harbor, and
hoisted a banner on which were the words, " God and
Our Country ; British Sailors' Best Rights : Traitors
Offend Both." Then she fired a gun to windward,
giving as plain a signal as sailormen could that she
was ready for action.
You may well believe that we did not spend many
minutes in getting under way, and on the Essex was
flying a banner with this motto, one which we had
run up many times before when coaxing the Britishers
to stand up like men : —
** Free Trade and Sailors' Rights ! "
It seems that the sail-makers had been at work on
another banner, for as we came out of the harbor a
second was run up to the masthead of the Essex^
and on it in bold letters were the words : —
"God, Our Country, and Liberty; Tyrants Offend
Them."
Our crew was at quarters, Phil and I among the
rest, with the officers in fighting trim on the quarter-
deck, and I heard little Midshipman Farragut say to
one of the lieutenants : —
"This time we've got them, and we'll show how
Yankees fight!'*
THE BRITISHERS. 307
I took a fancy to the lad from that moment,
although I had seen but little of him previous to
this last visit at Valparaiso ; and even though he was
a Spaniard by birth, it did not surprise me to hear
him claim to be a Yankee, although he had no right
to the name save by grace of his adopted father, our
commander.
The crew cheered lustily when the Phoebe stood
her ground until we were within range, and every
man was worked up to the highest pitch of excite-
ment as the order was given for us to let fly a
broadside.
The cheers were changed to groans and yells a
moment later, however, for the Britisher, instead of
returning our fire, ran down and joined her consort.
After that, even Master Hackett allowed there must
be a strain of cowardly blood in the make-up of
Captain Hillyar.
Once more I set down what another ^ has written,
this time concerning the trick the Britisher played
us that day : —
" This conduct excited a good deal of feeling among
the officers of the Essex ^ who rightly judged that the
challenge should not have been given if it was not
1 J. Fenimore Cooper.
308 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
the intention of the enemy to engage singly. Taking
all these circumstances in connection, there can be
little question that Captain Hillyar had been posi-
tively instructed not to fight the Essex alone, if he
could possibly avoid it. As he bore the character of
a good and brave officer, it is not easy to find any
other reasonable solution of the course he pursued.
His challenge off the port was probably intended as a
ruse to get the Essex into his power ; for demonstra-
tions of this nature are not subject to the severe laws
which regulate more precise defiances to combat."
Well, we went back to our anchorage again, not in
the best of spirits, for we believed firmly that we could
whip the Phoebe in a fair fight, and every man jack
among us, including several of the officers, had harsh
words in his mouth regarding the British captain,
Hillyar.
Within a very few days after this Captain Porter
learned that other EngHsh frigates were working their
way up to Valparaiso ; and when the blockade should be
stronger, it was almost positive both our ships would fall
prizes to the enemy.
All this we heard from the marines, as a matter of
course, and finally they brought that information which
aroused us to the highest pitch once more.
THE BRITISHERS. 309
It was said by these eavesdroppers that there had
been a consultation of officers in Captain Porter's cabin,
and it had been decided that we bend all our energies
to giving the Essex Junior an opportunity of escape,
while we would remain and take the brunt of the fight.
On some day in the near future, when the wind should
be strong and favorable, we were to put out as if wiUing
to meet both the Britishers. The Essex could outsail
them, as had been proven several times already, and she
was to run two or three leagues off the coast, knowing
full well that the enemy would follow.
When we were hull down in the distance, the Essex
Junior would get under way, and do her prettiest at
doubHng the Horn without running afoul of a British
frigate.
Surely, it seemed as if that plan would work without
a hitch, so our old sea-dogs argued, .for the Phoebe and
Cherub must follow us, since neither of them was willing
to meet us singly, and they could not run the chance
of waiting for the Junior, because we might be trying
to save our own skins, which would not seem improb-
able in view of the fact that the frigate was the more
valuable ship of the two.
By such a course we would not be bringing the matter
to an issue as far as the Essex was concerned ; but it
3IO WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
would open the way for Xkio, Junior to make a home port
and give tidings of us who were ready to venture all
rather than have it believed we dared not stand up to a
ship of our size, or even two of them.
Now we thought and talked of nothing save the
scheme to outwit the Britisher, and it is safe to say
that never a crew watched the sky more intently than
did we, for a strong, favoring wind was to be the signal
for getting under way, as we knew by this time from
the officers as well as the marines.
We were to make a venture which might bring us to
grief ; but we believed iirmly that the Junior would get
safely out of the scrape. . ,
CHAPTER XIV.
THE BATTLE.
WE were not kept long watching the weather, nor
did we play the ruse exactly in the same manner
which had been determined upon, as will be seen
shortly.
It seems, as I afterward learned, that when the
eavesdropping marines announced to us of the gun-
deck that the scheme had been decided upon, our
officers were as yet only discussing it.
To be precise, as one should be while setting down
facts which go to the making up of history, it was
not until the afternoon of March 27 when Captain
Porter came to the conclusion that, under the cir-
cumstances, there was nothing better to be done than
give the Essex, Junior an opportunity to slip out of
the harbor while we were leading the Britishers a long
chase seaward.
In case the Junior got safely off, we would not soon
again be troubled with Oliver Benson ; for, as Master
Hackett declared, there was every reason now why
311
312 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
he should remain where he was, and, if all went right
with us Americans, he would soon find himself in a
prison from which he could not depart at will.
I will set down at this point, lest it be forgotten
in that whirl of excitement which always comes over
me when I ponder upon the thrilHng deeds of bravery
I witnessed within a few hours after Captain Porter
had decided to give the Junior a chance for her life
— I will set it down that from that 27th day of March
I ceased to know aught concerning Oliver Benson.
He was in irons on the evening before the gallant
frigate was overtaken by misfortune, and there his
history ends so far as I am concerned. Neither Phil
nor I heard of the villain again, although in after
years we made many inquiries concerning him.
And now I am come to that portion of my poor yarn
where the Essex lost her " luck," and the losing of it
cost the life of many a brave man, each of whom stood
facing death with a cheer and a smile until the grim
messenger gained the victory.
No time in my life stands out in memory so vividly
as does the evening of March 27, 18 14, and yet nothing
of particular interest to a stranger occurred at that time.
That portion of the crew not on duty had gathered well
forward on the gun-deck, discussing the chances that the
THE BATTLE. 313
Jimior would take in trying to weather the Horn when
we knew that the Britishers had many ships between
that point and a home port.
The majority of our men beheved she would pull
through all right, for Mr. Downes was a skilful and at
the same time careful seaman, who would not run un-
necessary risks. Besides this fact, our people still
rehed on the " luck of the Essex,'' for they were as
yet ignorant of the fact that it had at last deserted
the old frigate whose career had been so glorious.
There was much jawing and arguing on that evening,
but in a friendly way. Never a man lost his temper,
and, to the best of my knowledge, not a harsh word
was spoken during that time of tongue wagging. All
hands were in the best of spirits, thinking that soon
we would show the Britishers a trick worth half a dozen
of their clumsy ones, and believing we might yet prove
the Essex to be a match for both the ships in the offing.
It was the most enjoyable time I ever spent aboard the
frigate, for on the eve of that terrible disaster we had
forgotten entirely the dangers which threatened.
And now let me describe the entrance of Valparaiso
harbor, for the better understanding of that which fol-
lows : —
It opens to the northward, being formed by a head-
314 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
land on its western side, and a cove that makes to the
southward within it ; the main coast sweeping round
to the north and east again, affording the necessary
protection.
When Phil and I turned in on this 27th day of March
it was nearly a dead calm, with no indication landward
that a stiff breeze was concealed by the fleecy clouds
which had been lighted to a crimson glory by the set-
ting sun.
Next morning on turning out we found the wind blow-
ing half a gale from the southward, and the frigate
leaping and plunging to the anchors as if bent on get-
ting under way on her own account.
My first thought was that the moment had come when
we might play our trick on the Britishers, and I went
directly to Master Hackett to learn if there was any
show of leaving port that day.
"I reckon we'll hold to the ground, lad," the old man
said as he gazed around after the general fashion of
sailormen before replying to a question regarding the
weather. " That 'ere Britisher is so careful of himself
that he mightn't think it safe to chase us very far at
such a time, so it stands to reason we'll stay where we
are till things look more promisin'."
Having satisfied myself on this score, I went with Phil
THE BATTLE. 315
for our pannikins of tea and whatever the cooks might
be pleased to dish out in the shape of breakfast ; but
before we had succeeded in our purpose, and while yet
standing in line, with a dozen men ahead of us, the ship
gave a mighty plunge ; we heard a noise like the muffled
report of a 24-pounder, and the frigate swung around
with a lurch that brought us up all standing against the
starboard rail.
For the instant I was at a loss to understand what had
happened, and then came the cry : —
" The port cable has carried away ! "
The heavy chain had snapped under the enormous
strain put upon it as the frigate made a wilder plunge
than usual, and in an instant we were being driven stern
foremost directly toward the entrance of the harbor,
where could be seen, less than a mile in the offing, the
two Britishers with everything snugged down to the gale.
In a twinkling there was a scene of apparent con-
fusion on board the frigate, although as a matter of
fact the seamen were working with a well-defined
purpose, each intent on his portion of the task.
There was nothing to be done but crowd on all
sail, and, whether we were ready or no, begin that
trick which we believed would result in giving the
Junior an opportunity of running the blockade.
3l6 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Our men worked like beavers, and even Phil and
I took a hand in pulling and hauling until the good
frigate was well under way, staggering toward that
jutting land known as the Point of Angels, a danger-
ous bluff to double in the best of weather, because
of the sudden and violent squalls which are frequent
there. As a rule all ships reef down while going
around, and here was the Essex under full sail.
We expected the order which came a moment later,
and the topmen were already standing by the rail to
execute it.
In with the gallant-sails ! We were going to haul
close by the wind, counting on holding our weatherly
position, and surely it seemed as if all would go as
was desired; but the "luck" of the Essex had left
her!
The Britishers were at such a distance that we
might easily, by hugging the land, give them the slip,
and then the chase would begin.
There was no time for tongue wagging. Every man
stood at his post ready for the next command which
might be given, and Phil and I, sheltered by the
starboard rail and the forecastle-deck, were breath-
lessly watching the old ship's gallant fight against
both the elements and the enemy.
THE BATTLE.
317
On the maintop four men stood ready to loose the
canvas after we passed the danger point, and it was
to me as if we had already doubled the bluff when
there was a great crash, a swaying of the ship as if
she had received a deadly wound, and we saw the
maintopmast with its raffle of cordage trailing in
the water alongside, pounding and threshing against
the side as if bent on staving in the planks.
The four brave seamen went with the spar; but
no effort could be made to save them. It was a
case of holding on hard and running for dear life,
otherwise the Essex would soon have been piled up
on the rocks with all hands battling to keep off death
a few seconds longer.
Phil gripped my arm till it was as if an iron band
encircled it, and I believe of a verity that I ceased
to breathe for a full minute.
To run before the wind with our top hamper drag-
ging astern would have been to throw ourselves into
the arms of the enemy, and while one portion of the
crew were trying to cut away the wreckage, the
remainder did their best to put the frigate about.
Even green lads like Phil and me understood that
we could not beat up to our old anchorage, even
though the frigate had not been wounded, and we
3l8 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
gazed anxiously aft to learn what might be the course
whereby we should slip past the Britishers and the
yet more dangerous headlands.
That question was speedily answered when the Essex
was headed directly across the harbor entrance to its
northeastern side, and the anchors were let go within
a pistol shot of the shore, just under a bluff on
which was the Chilian battery.
I drew a long breath of rehef. The ship was no
more than three miles from the town ; she lay hard
by the land, and equally as much, if not more so,
within a neutral port as before.
** That was a tight squeeze ! " I said, bawling in
Phil's ear, because the roar of the wind rendered
ordinary conversation difficult; and he replied by
saying : —
"At one time I counted it as a certainty that we
must run on such a course as would allow the Brit-
ishers to rake us ! "
At the same instant I noted the fact that while
our crew should have been snugging down the canvas,
they were moving here and there as if going to quar-
ters, and, pouncing on Master Hackett who chanced to
pass near at hand, I asked him for an explanation.
** Look yonder, lad," he cried. " Are you blind that
THE BATTLE. 319
you can't see both the Britishers comin' down upon
us with motto flags and jacks set? The brave Cap-
tain Hillyar whom our commander spared when we
might have sent him to the bottom, is countin' on
tackhn' us while we're wrecked aloft, an' in no posi-
tion to manoeuvre."
"But we're still in the port!" I cried, almost beside
myself with astonishment and fear.
" He doesn't give a fig for the port, now we're the
same as disabled. It's what the coward has been
waitin' for, an' he'd take advantage of us if we were
lyin' just off the town ! A gallant Britisher he, who
wouldn't give fair battle, but hangs off an' on till
he finds us in a tight place ! Show me a Yankee
who'd play so contemptible a game, an' I'll help keel-
haul him ! "
The first boat's crew was called away to get a spring
on our cable, and the Phoebe was bearing down upon
us with her men at quarters, thus showing, if we had
had any doubt before, that it was her intention to open
the action when we were well-nigh helpless.
Our commander was not one to show the white
feather, however great the danger. At every point
where we could reeve a halliard, flags were hoisted,
and orders were given to go to quarters, although if
320 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
the spring was not got on the cable we might never
be able to give them a broadside.
None but a bully and a braggart like Capain Hillyar
would have attacked an enemy while in such a con-
dition.
The Phoebe rounded to when nearly astern of us,
and while our men were working at the spring she
opened fire at long range. The Chenib hauled off
our starboard bow and blazed away at the same time.
The engagement was on, and I hardly realized
that I was taking part in as cruel a sea-fight as was
ever waged. Phil and I served the ammunition for
Nos. I and 2 guns, and so rapidly did our people
deliver their fire that we were kept on the jump every
minute.
I saw the men throwing sand on the decks, and
forgot to be frightened. I even understood how
necessary it was, how greatly it might be to my ad-
vantage in the work, for a 24-pound shot had come
through one of the midship ports, kiUing three men
and wounding as many more, and the red blood with
its odor of salt flowing across the planks where no
sand had been strewn, caused me to slip and slide
as if on greased timbers.
My shirt was covered with blood ; my throat smarted
THE BATTLE. 32 1
with the fumes of burning powder, and my eyes were
half blinded by the smoke. Here and there lay the
body of a shipmate who would never again answer to
the call of his superior ; a wounded man had crawled
against the forward bulkhead and was trying to
stanch the flow of life fluid, and amid it all I had no
consciousness of fear. The fever of battle was upon
me like a consuming fire, and my only thought, out-
side of the duties I should perform, was that we
might be mowing down as many of their men as they
were of ours.
Now and then I saw Phil dimly through the smoke
as he passed me going to and from the magazine.
His shirt had been torn away, or flung off, and thus,
half-clad, begrimed with powder until one might have
mistaken him for an African, he cheered whenever
we succeeded in firing a broadside, or waved his arms
now and then in response to some command from the
gunners.
Now I heard a shout from the hatchway that a
spring had been got on the cable, and as we sent
a broadside toward the Phoebe or the Cherub, as the
case might be, I added my voice to the others, exulting
in the thought that we had sent death aboard the
cowardly Britishers.
322 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Again I heard the cry that our springs had been
cut away by a shot, and was sensible of the fact
that the gallant old frigate was being swung around
by the wind until the after gunners were forced to
cease work because they could not bring their pieces
to bear.
Three several times did our brave fellows, working
under the enemy's heavy fire, succeed in getting the
springs on the cable, and as often were the hawsers
shot away.
" The Phoebe is punishing us terribly," so I heard
Midshipman Farragut say; but through an open port
I saw the Cherub running down to leeward to take
a position near her consort. Surely, we had given
that ship enough, although not succeeding in doing
the frigate any great injury.
The Phoebe was so far away that we had hardly a
gun which could touch her, while because of her
station and long pieces, she sent nearly every shot
aboard us.
Then came a lull in the fighting, and I heard the
word passed from one to the other that we were to
get three long twelves out aft, and side by side with
Phil I aided to the best of my abihty in the work.
The Britishers poured in a heavy fire while we were
THE BATTLE. 323
thus engaged, and here, there, and everywhere on our
decks were dead or wounded men before we got the
new pieces in position.
Then our most skilful gunners were sent to the
long twelves, and we lads brought ammunition till
we were ready to drop from mingled excitement and
fatigue, yet were hardly conscious of our condition,
for now were our guns beginning to tell, and we
could see that the Britishers were suffering as they
had made us suffer.
Then, suddenly, a deafening cheer went up from
our men, and running to one of the ports I squeezed
my body out past the gun till I could see the Phoebe
and Cherub hauling off like crippled ducks.
I believed the battle was at an end, and began to
cheer Hke a crazy lad, when Master Hackett caught
me by the shoulder with a jerk that brought me up
all standing.
" I reckon the fumes of powder an' blood have gone
to your head, lad. Quiet down a bit, or you'll need
to be sent into the cockpit."
"We've whipped the Britishers!" I shouted, trying
vainly to squirm out of the old sailor's grasp. " They
thought to cut us up because we were well-nigh help-
less, and it's themselves who've got the worst of it."
324 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
" Hold your jaw, you young monkey ! This is no
time for such crowin' as you're doin'. We've beat
'em off for a time, an' it's allowable we kick up a
bit of a shindy over it ; but the battle isn't ended by
a long shot."
" Not ended ? " I cried, coming to my senses in a
measure. ^'Then why have the Britishers crawled
away ? " .
"They've only hauled off for repairs, an' it stands
you in hand to help make ready for what's yet to
come. Stow your jaw, an' bear a hand with the rest
of us ! "
I was to " bear a hand " in moving the dead to
one side where they would not hamper our move-
ments, and aid in carrying the wounded below, as I
soon saw, and straightway it was as if all strength had
departed.
Now that the heat and excitement of the action
was past for the time being, my stomach revolted
at the horrible sights everywhere around, and, leaning
out one of the ports, I yielded to the sickness which
beset me even as it had when first we put to sea.
That I could have gloried in the terrible carnage; that
I had passed the dead bodies of those who that morn-
ing had greeted me with a friendly word, and not felt
THE BATTLE. 325
my heart quiver, seemed incredible, and I shed bitter
tears because of my hard-heartedness.
It was cruel as it was wicked, and I must have
been possessed by a demon to have found a savage
pleasure in such sickening work !
Almost without being aware of the fact I Hstened
to a conversation among the men as to the injury we
had received.
Eleven men had been killed outright, twenty-one
were wounded, and two died after being carried into
the cockpit. Our topsail sheets, topsail haUiards, jib
and foretopmast staysail halliards had been cut away,
and almost the only canvas that could have been
spread was the flying jib. How many shot had hulled
us it was impossible to say ; but, looking over the
rail, one could see the big splinters sticking up here
and there until it seemed that we must have been
wounded in every square yard of hull on the stern
and starboard side from the water Hne upward.
It seemed impossible that we could continue the
action another moment, and yet our men were cheerily
making preparations to renew the fight.
I believe it was the knowledge that we would soon
be under fire again which aided me in so far pulling
myself together that I could obey orders ; and even
326 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
when I was in the thick of the terrible work the
sight of a pool of blood would cause an upheaval
of my stomach, although when the wounds were re-
ceived and I might have said a soothing word to
the dying, all this carnage was as nothing.
It is beyond my poor skill with a pen to set down
the second portion of this wicked fight into which we
had been so cowardly forced, and also because I know
very little of it from my own knowledge. When the
Britishers came down upon us again the fever of battle
took hold of me once more, and I was little less than
crazy.
Here is the remainder of the story, at which Brit-
ishers should blush, as told by one who quietly
pieced together the accounts given him by the sur-
vivors : —
"The enemy was not long in making his repairs,
and both ships next took a position on the starboard
quarter of the Essex, where it was not in the power
of the latter vessel to bring a single gun to bear upon
him, as he was too distant to be reached by carronades.
His fire was very galling, and it left no alternative
to Captain Porter between submission and running
down to assail him. He gallantly decided on the
latter. But by this time the Essex had received many
THE BATTLE. 32/
serious injuries in addition to the loss of her topmast.
The only sail that could be got upon the ship to
make her head pay off was the flying jib, which was
hoisted when the cable was cut, and the vessel edged
away with the intention of laying the Phoebe aboard.
"The foretopsail and the foresail were not let fall,
though for want of tacks and sheets they were nearly
useless. Still the Essex drove down on her assailants,
closing near enough to open with her carronades.
For a few minutes the firing on both sides was tremen-
dous, the people of the Essex proving their discipline
and gallantry at that trying moment in a way to justify
all the high expectations that had been formed of
them, though their decks were already strewn with
killed, and the cockpit was crowded with the wounded.
This work proved too hot for the Cherub, which hauled
off a second time, nor did she come near enough to
use her carronades again, during the remainder of the
action keeping up a distant fire with her long guns.
"The Phcebe discovered no disposition to throw
away the immense advantage she possessed in her
long eighteens ; and when she found the Essex's fire
becoming warm she kept edging off, throwing her
shot at the same time with fatal effect, cutting down
the people of her antagonist almost with impunity to
328 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
herself. By this time many of the guns of the Ameri-
can ship were disabled, and the crews of several had
been swept away. One particular gun was a scene
of carnage that is seldom witnessed in a naval combat,
nearly three entire crews falling at it in the course
of the action. Its captain alone escaped with a slight
wound.
" This scene of almost unresisting carnage had now
lasted nearly two hours, and finding it impossible to
close with his adversary, who chose his distance at
pleasure. Captain Porter felt the necessity of taking
some prompt measure if he would prevent the enemy
from getting possession of his ship. The wind had
hauled to the westward, and he saw a hope of run-
ning her ashore at a spot where he might land his
people and set her on fire. For a few minutes every-
thing appeared to favor this design, and the Essex
had drifted within musket-shot of the beach when
the wind suddenly shifted from the land, paying the
ship's head off in a way to leave her exposed to a
dreadful raking fire. Still, as she was again closing
with the Phoebe, Captain Porter indulged a hope of
finally laying that ship aboard.
" At this moment Lieutenant Commandant Downes
came alongside the Essex in order to receive the orders
THE BATTLE. 329
of his commanding officer, having pulled through all
the fire in order to effect this object. He could be
of no use, for the enemy again put his helm up and
kept away, when Mr. Downes, after remaining in
the Essex ten minutes, was directed to return to his
own ship and make preparations to defend, or, at need,
to destroy her. On going away he carried off several
of the Essex's wounded, leaving three of his own men
behind him in order to make room in the boat.
"The slaughter in the Essex having got to be too
horrible, the enemy firing with deliberation and hull-
ing her at almost every shot. Captain Porter, as a
last resort, ordered a hawser to be bent to the sheet
anchor, and the latter let go in order to bring the
head of the ship around. This effected the object,
and once more the Americans got their broadside to
bear, remaining stationary themselves, while their
enemy, a good deal crippled, was drifting slowly to
leeward. Even in these desperate circumstances a
ray of hope gleamed through this Httle advantage,
and Captain Porter was beginning to believe that
the PJiocbe would drift out of gun-shot before she
discovered his expedient, when the hawser parted
with the strain.
"There was no longer any chance of saving the
330 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
ship. To add to his distress she was on fire, the
flames coming up both the main and forward hatch-
ways ; and for a few moments it was thought she
would thus be destroyed. An explosion of powder
also occurred below, to add to the horrors of the
scene, and Captain Porter told his people that, in
preference to being blown up, all who chose to incur
the risk might attempt to reach the shore by swim-
ming. Many availed themselves of this permission,
and some succeeded in effecting their escape. Others
perished, while a few, after drifting about on bits of
spars, were picked up by the boats of the enemy.
Much the greater part of the crew, however, re-
mained in the ship, and they set about an attempt
to extinguish the flames, although the shot of the
enemy was committing its havoc the whole time.
Fortunately, the fire was got under, when the few
brave men who were left went again to the long
guns.
"The moment had now arrived when Captain
Porter was to decide between submission or the de-
struction of the remainder of his people. In the
midst of this scene of slaughter he had himself been
untouched, and it would seem that he felt himself
called upon to resist as long as his own strength
THE BATTLE. 33 1
allowed. But his remaining people entreated him
to remember his wounded, and he at last consented
to summon his officers. Only one, Lieutenant
McKnight, could join him on the quarter-deck ! The
first lieutenant, Mr. Wilmer, had been knocked over-
board by a spHnter and drowned, while getting the
sheet anchor from the bows ; Lieutenant Cowell, the
next in rank, was mortally wounded ; Lieutenant
Odenheimer had just been knocked overboard from
the quarter, and did not regain the vessel for several
moments. The reports of the state of the ship were
fearful. A large portion of the guns were disabled,
even had there been men left to fight them. The
berth-deck, steerage, wardroom, and cockpit were
full of wounded, and the latter were even killed by
shot while under the surgeon's hands. The carpen-
ter was sent for, and he stated that of his crew, he
alone could perform any duty. He had been over
the side to stop shot-holes, when his slings were cut
away and he narrowly escaped drowning. In short,
seventy-five men, officers included, were all that re-
mained for duty, and the enemy, in perfectly smooth
water, was firing his long eighteens at a nearly unre-
sisting ship, with as much precision as he could have
discharged them at a target. It became an impera-
332 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
tive duty to strike, and the colors were accordingly
hauled down after one of the most remarkable com-
bats to be found in the history of naval warfare.
" In this bloody contest the Essex had fifty-eight
men killed, including those who soon died of their
hurts, and sixty-six wounded, making a total of one
hundred and twenty-four, or nearly half of all who
were on board at the commencement of the action.
Of the missing there were thirty-one, most of whom
were probably drowned, either in attempting to swim
ashore when the ship was on fire, or by being
knocked overboard by splinters or pieces of rigging.
Including the missing, the entire loss was one hun-
dred and fifty-two out of two hundred and fifty-five.
" The EsseXy with a very trifling exception while
closing, fought this battle with her six long twelves,
opposed by fifteen long eighteens in broadside, the
long guns of the Cherub, and, a good deal of the
time, while they lay on her quarter, by the carron-
ades of both the enemy's ships. Captain Hillyar's
published official letter makes the loss of the Phcebe
four killed and seven wounded ; that of the Cherub
one killed and three wounded. Captain Tucker of the
Cherub was wounded, and the first Heutenant of the
Phoebe was killed.
THE BATFLE. 333
" The English ships were cut up more than could
have been expected under the circumstances, the
latter having received no less than eighteen 12-
pound shots below the water line. It would seem
that the smoothness of the water rendered the fire
very certain on both sides, and it is only to be re-
gretted that the Essex could not have engaged under
her three topsails from the commencement.
"The engagement lasted nearly two hours and a
half, the long guns of the Essex, it is said, having
been fired no less than seventy-five times, each, in
broadside. The enemy must have thrown, agreeably
to the statements made at the time, not less than
seven hundred 18-pound shot at the Essex.''
CHAPTER XV.
ON PAROLE.
"TOURING the greater portion of that terrible time
*— ^ which has been so vividly described by one who
afterward became famihar with all the horrible details,
I had but little idea of what was going on, save among
us on the gun-deck.
We had nothing to do with the poor efforts at hand-
ling the sorely wounded ship, and could only load
and fire so long as a gun's crew remained alive.
When one fell dead or wounded at his task another
was called to fill his place, and speedily the deck was
so littered with the Hfeless or the dying that some of
us would be summoned to aid the surgeon's force in
dragging them out of the way.
As during the first portion of the engagement, I was
burning with the fever of battle, and had so Httle
knowledge of what was being done that I could not
have said whether one hour or ten had elapsed since
the action was begun. It seemed to me as if we had
been half an ordinary Hfetime at this business, and I
334
ON PAROLE. 335
had stood so long beneath the shadow of the death
angel's wings that I took it for granted I should be
numbered with the slain when the conflict ceased,
but gave no heed to such possibility.
Phil and I knew vaguely, because of the dreadful
slaughter which followed, when the frigate's bow
payed off while Captain Porter was trying to beach
her, and we came to realize dimly — as though it was
something which did not concern us personally — that
we were being so badly cut to pieces as to make it
certain our people must finally yield to the enemy;
but above all was the one thought, a single desire,
to do as much damage as possible to the Britishers
before our ship went down.
Then, when we were in position where we could
fire a broadside, we began to cheer once more, believ-
ing that after all our disadvantages we might compel
the foe to retire ; but our hearts did not sink, perhaps
because we were too much excited to realize it, when
the hawser of the sheet anchor parted, leaving us once
again where we could be raked.
When the ship was on fire we ran to the spar-deck,
yet fighting the flames, and neither Phil nor I kiiew
until afterward that permission had been given the
men to leap overboard and save themselves.
336 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
We would not have deserted the ship, however,
because both of us were following Master Hackett
very closely ; it seemed much as though he had become
a part of us, and we could do nothing save by his side
or under his direction.
Why we three, when all those brave hearts were
sent into eternity on that 28th day of March, should
have escaped a wound I am unable to say ; it must
have been, as my mother said, that God was not yet
ready to receive us into that portion of his kingdom
that had been allotted us.
The old man took us lads by the hand when fi-
nally Captain Porter gave orders that the colors be
hauled down in token of surrender, and there we
stood as if unable to move or speak, when the Brit-
ishers came on board.
The living were allowed to bury the dead ; the
wounded were taken on shore, and then we were,
with many others, sent on board the Cherub, where
we were by no means badly treated. More than one
Britisher on board that ship was ashamed, as I my-
self heard them say, at our having been attacked
while disabled, and nearly all did whatsoever they
might to ease the burden of grief and disappoint-
ment.
ON PAROLE. 337
There is no good reason why I should set down
here what we did or said during such time as we
remained in the harbor of Valparaiso, for it would be
sad reading. It can well be supposed that we mourned
for our brave fellows who had been killed, and our
hearts went out in sympathy to those wounded ashore ;
but as for ourselves, we could do nothing save exist.
Then came the day when it was made known that
Captain Hillyar had decided it would be quite out of
the question to hamper himself with so many pris-
oners, and the Essex Junior was to be converted into
a cartel^ to take us home after we had given our
paroles.
It seemed most wonderful that after passing through
so many dangers we were really to see our native
country once more. I wept tears of joy when the
news came to me, and was not ashamed of so doing.
During the fight, and for many a long day afterward,
I thought of myself as so nearly in the clutches of
death that I was already done with the things of this
world.
When the arrangements had finally been made,
however, we learned that my cousin, Lieutenant Mc-
1 A ship employed in the exchange of prisoners, or in communicating
with the enemy.
338 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Knight, Mr. Adams, the chaplain, Mr. Lyman, a
master's mate, and eleven of our sailors had already
been exchanged for some prisoners taken from the
Sir Andrew Hammond^ and were then on board the
Essex Junior,
Later, after we had sailed for the United States,
my cousin and Mr. Lyman went to Rio de Janeiro in
the Phoebe in order to give some testimony in behalf
of the captors. From that port they sailed in a
Swedish brig bound to England, and since that
moment it has been impossible to learn aught con-
cerning their fate. The captain of the brig declares
that his passengers were sent on board the British
sloop-of-war Wasp, at their own request. The Was/>
was never heard from after she parted company with
the brig ; but it is my opinion, and shared by many,
that Lieutenant McKnight and his companion were
foully murdered by the Swede.
We left the port of Valparaiso with our papers in
good order, and all on board rejoicing at the prospect
of seeing their loved ones once more. At that time
I believed nothing could tempt me to leave my
mother again ; but " once a sailor always a sailor " is
the proverb, and I am inclined to think it has in it
much truth.
ON PAROLE. 339
The voyage was a prosperous one ; we doubled
Cape Horn without difficulty or incident, and had we
but been in the good ship Essex, returning home after
a successful cruise, the days would not have been long
enough for all our happiness. As it was, however, we
lived over and over again the past, discussing the
battle which had cost us so dearly and left the poor
old frigate a wreck in the harbor of Valparaiso, and
speaking tenderly with many a choking sob of the
shipmates who stood gallantly to their posts of duty
until death struck them down.
Now we were returning on parole, the survivors of
a ship's company which had struck their colors to the
enemy, and it weighed us down, even though we knew
full well that the cruise of the Essex had been of
greatest value to our country.
We talked of the old ship as if she had once been
a living thing, and regretted most deeply that we had
not succeeded in beaching her, or that we had extin-
guished the flames when her hold was apparently a
mass of fire.
In fact, we went over all the details of our voyage
which was ending so sadly, never tiring during all the
long weeks, and many times did we conjure up pic-
tures of our shipmates who had been left behind on
340 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
Nukuheva, wondering what they would do after months
had passed and we failed to return, or speculating
upon the possibility that they would attempt the home-
ward cruise in one of the prizes.
Poor fellows ! While we spoke of them as living
happily and amid plenty, they were battling for life, as
I may one day set down in detail, if it so be that this
feeble apology for a landsman's yarn finds favor with
those who may read it.
The voyage on the cartel was a prosperous one, as I
have already said, and in due time we were off the
port of New York, believing that within a few hours, at
the longest, we would be at liberty to go wheresoever
it pleased us. The Essex Junior was no more than
thirty miles from land when we sighted a Britisher who
speedily gave us to understand that we must heave to
and show our papers.
The stranger proved to be the Saturn, a razee (mean-
ing a ship-of-war cut down to a smaller size by reducing
the number of decks), commanded by Captain Nash.
We had not supposed there might be any question of
our detention, for we had a passport in due form from
Captain Hillyar ; but this Britisher took it into his
head that there must be something wrong with our
craft ; he even questioned the right of Captain Hillyar
ON PAROLE. 341
to parole us, and ended by giving the order that we lay
by him during the night.
Immediately visions of a British prison danced before
our eyes. We had been forced into a fight when our
ship was little better than a wreck, by one Englishman,
and now here was another who proposed to take in
charge a lot of paroled men who were free to sail to
their port of destination according to the usages of war
among all nations.
After a time of jawing and tongue wagging among
our sailors, we came to believe that Captain Porter was
the one whom the Britisher particularly desired to hold ;
for surely he could have no wish to hamper himself
with a lot of seamen whom he must, beyond a peradven-
ture, set at liberty when his government learned the
facts in the case.
What they would do with our captain no one seemed
to so much as guess ; we had decided among ourselves
that some indignity would be put upon him, and when
the word was passed from one to another that Captain
Porter was inclined to make his escape in one of the
small boats, every man jack volunteered to pull him
ashore.
To row a ship's boat thirty miles, with the chances of
being lost in the fog which was even then creeping over
342 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
the waters, seemed like a desperate undertaking; but
when Master Hackett, who had been selected by the
crew as their spokesman, went aft and made known to
Captain Porter what they desired to do, he accepted
the offer without hesitation.
One of our boats was launched to leeward, where she
might not be seen by those on the razee, and our com-
mander, with little Midshipman Farragut by his side,
lowered himself into the stern-sheets after the crew
were at their stations.
Six hardy seamen gave way at the oars, and Phil and
I waved our hats in parting at Master Hackett, whom
we did not see again until many a long day had passed.
The Britisher caught a glimpse of the small boat
as she pulled out past our ship, and he pitched a
shot after her as a signal to heave to ; but the old
shellbacks who sat at the oars were not the kind to be
frightened by the burning of British powder. They
had sniffed the odor many times before, and if they
would voluntarily remain on a burning ship while the
enemy was plugging ball after ball into her as if she
had been no more than a target, they could be depended
upon to hold their course regardless of Captain Nash
and the razee Saturn.
Before the Britishers could fire at them again they
ON PAROLE. 343
were lost to view in the fog, and, as we learned two
days afterward, landed in safety on Long Island.
Next morning Captain Nash, after examining our
papers once more, gave us permission to continue the
voyage, and before nightfall we were lying in the har-
bor of New York, rejoicing at having escaped death
or a British prison.
Yes, we were made much of, once it was known in
the city who we were, but of that there is no reason
why I should speak at any length.
I should add, however, that after sailing and rowing
sixty miles or more, the boat in which was our com-
mander arrived at Babylon, on the south side of Long
Island, and even then her occupants were not free from
trouble. Captain Porter was suspected by the citizens
of being a British officer, and but for the fact that he
had his commission from Congress in his pocket, he
might have been detained.
He made his way to New York, where he was received
with demonstrations of most profound respect; and
when the exploits of the Essex had been told, every
city, village, and hamlet in the country sung the praises
of the frigate and those who manned her.
Phil and I went home as soon as it was possible to
escape from those who were eager to show their ad-
344 WITH PORTER IN THE ESSEX.
miration of what had been done by the Essex, and I
carried in my pocket a song which was made especially
for the frigate. It was printed and sold on the streets ;
there was in the verses no little praise for all hands ;
but the Hnes I set down here pleased me more than
all the rest, since they referred to that gallant sailor
who by his skill and courage had made it possible for
any of us to see home again.
** From the laurel's fairest bough
Let the muse her garland twine,
To adorn our Porter's brow,
Who, beyond the burning line,
Led his caravan of tars o'er the tide.
To the pilgrims fill the bowl.
Who, around the southern pole,
Saw new constellations roll.
For their guide."
WITH PERRY
ON LAKE ERIE
A TALE OF i8i2
By yames Otis
307 pp. Cloth, $1.^0
Characters and incidents largely historical. A lively ren-
dering of a memorable event. — The Outlook,
Graphically does Mr. Otis tell the story of the naval battle
won by Commodore Perry. The well-known tale, rehearsed
in a new manner, though with strict adherence to history, is
given in the first person by a boy, who, with the Commo-
dore's young brother, was concerned in all the important
events of that battle, as well as in previously warding off the
capture of Presque Isle. It is one of the best of Revolution-
ary tales, in manner, facts, and interest, published within the
last year or two, and the covers are attractive. — The Literary
World.
An account of the brave but often fruitless struggles and
attempts of young Commodore Perry to get into fighting
trim the famous Lake Erie fleet, handicapped as he was by
lack of men and material. The author has in no wise de-
parted from the strict truth, as given by the best historians,
and it is this fact which renders his entertaining story partic-
ularly valuable as a book for the young. — Dial.
IVith Preble at Tripoli
A STORY OF "OLD IRONSIDES"
AND THE TRIPOLITAN WAR
By JAMES OTIS
349 pages. Cloth. i2mo. $i.So
Second Volume in '* TAe Great Admiral Series'*^
It is a typical, dashing, instructive, and thrilling story. It
is intended for Ijoys, but there is hardly a person, young or
old, who would not be intensely interested in it. Such a
book as this should be welcomed by every parent. — Boston
Journal,
This volume gives us a most vivid description of the ex-
ploits of the old "Constitution" and the brave men under
Commander Preble's command. It is of the best juvenile
literature. — The Ittdta7iapolis Journal.
It is a thrilling account of the loss of the "Philadelphia,"
and of the most famous "cutting out" party in our naval
history. It adds a second volume to one of our most inter-
esting series of books for young people. — The Dial.
The ever-stimulating account of " Old Ironsides" and her
famous campaign against the Tripolitan pirates forms the
basis of one of Mr. Oti^'s best stories; correct in its historical
facts, interesting from beginning to end, it will be welcomed
not only by the younger reader, but by the older one as well.
— The Presbyterian.
BOOKS BY WILLIAM DRYSDALE
THE YOUNG REPORTER
A STORY OF PRINTING HOUSE SQUARE
300 pp. Cloth. $1.^0
If ever a writer knew how to tell a rattling story that
almost lifts you off your feet on the first page, it is William
Drysdale. His style is vivacious and racy, and the events
hurry along like the current of a stream above a cascade.
The story in itself is intensely interesting, but, aside from its
interest, it gives an insight into the life of a great daily paper
of the city that it would be hard to find elsewhere. Thus
the book is instructive as well as captivating. — Lutheran
Evangelist.
«* The Young Reporter " is a rattling book for boys. It is
written by Mr. William Drysdale, a retired journalist, who
has held responsible desks upon the Sun, the Recorder and
other papers, and who knows just what he is talking about.
— Alew York Recorder.
¥
A genuine boys' book for genuine boys. It is full of life,
clean, clear cut, and inspiring. We can commend this book
to any lover of boys' stories. It is illustrated with spirit, the
pictures adding greatly to the attractiveness of the book.
— Journal of Education.
¥
This is a story of real power, full of life and action, and
will enlist the interest of every stirring and wide-awake boy.
— Herald ^^ Presbyter.
Fighting Under
the Southern Cross.
A Story of the Chile-Peruvian War.
BY
CLAUDE H. WETMORE.
335 pages. Illustrated. i2mo. Cloth, $1.50.
CONTAINING PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY
AND MAP OF CALLAO BAY
This is one of the best stories for boys that has been issued, and
with great pleasure we heartily recommend it. — Observer.
This story is full of thrilling interest and dramatic power. The
many picturesque descriptions give a real portrayal of the country
and its people. — Book News.
This volume is so real that one imagines he is in the centre of
action. This doubtless is due to the author's thorough acquaintance
with the customs and conditions of these countries. — St. Louis Star,
Just now when there are so many reminders of the differences
existing between the South American States, and while the influ-
ence of the Pan-American Congress in Mexico is being so strongly
felt, this book is very timely. It is a very vivid picture of the war
between Chile and Peru in 1879, and a portrayal of the customs and
manners of these states that is extremely interesting, and that throws
much light on present problems. — Christian Endeavor World.
The bitter war of conquest waged by Chile against Peru has never
been given any popular presentation until now. The author is a
traveler who has covered all of South America and was a resident of
Peru when the war broke out. His picture of that period is absorb-
ingly interesting, and the promised sequel of this volume will be
awaited with great eagerness. — The Interior.
W. A. WILDE COMPANY, Boston and Chicago.
Incaland
A Story of Adventure in the interior of Peru
and the closing chapters of the War with Chile.
BY
CLAUDE H. WETMORE,
309 pp. Illustrated. i2mo. Cloth, $1.50
CONTAINING PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY.
*' The author is thoroughly acquainted with the history and
records of the far-famed land of the Incas, and the story is full
of interest historically as well as a work of excellent romance
and fiction." — Chronicle- Telegraph.
" Mr. Wetmore has shown in ' Incaland ' how that the Chile-
Peruvian War was to the latter people a blessing in disguise, and
how that, casting aside her antiquated systems, Peru introduced
many improvements, until she has to-day attained a most en-
viable position among the South American republics. All this
information the author has clothed in the attractive guise of a
story, full of interesting and stirring accounts in which boys will
find great delight." — New York Examiner.
" ' Incaland' deals with the history and wonderful progress of
Peru subsequent to the War, and it overflows with historical in-
terest, and, as it is in a most picturesque setting, it will surely
find a hearty welcome." — Christian Endeavor World.
" This volume is not only steeped in the Indian lore of the
past, but it embraces as well some of the stirring instances of the
Chile-Peruvian War, and any boy who has read this stirring nar-
rative has unconsciously acquired not only familiarity with a
certain period in history, but with the manners and aspect of this
historic country. It is a ringing boys' story, full of interest and
enthusiasm." — Free Press, Milwaukee.
W. A. WILDE COMPANY, Boston and Chicago.
CADET STANDISH
OF THE ST, LOUIS
A STORY OF OUR NAVAL
CAMPAIGN IN CUBAN WATERS.
j^ 2 pages. Cloth. $i.^0.
In " Cadet Standish of the St. Louis" Mr. William Drys-
dale tells the story of an American boy to whom the Spanish
war brought some novel and exciting experiences. The lad
took part in the cable cutting off Guantanamo, the first exploit
in which the great " merchant cruiser " distinguished her-
self. Not only is Mr. Drysdale an accomplished writer, but
he has an intimate knowledge of the West Indian regions
where most of the scenes are laid. The result is a most
graphic and entertaining volume. — Boston Journal.
This is a story of the recent naval combat in Cuban waters.
The book is picturesque and interesting from cover to cover.
The local color is presented in a series of vivid touches and
is skillfully interwoven with the narrative interest. The story
is that of a young cadet on board the .5V. Louis, who is de-
tailed for dangerous shore duty. His adventures make up
the story that at once attracts and informs the reader. — The
Baptist Union.
It is pleasant to be able to say that this tale of Cadet
Standish is interesting, wholesome, natural, even among ex-
citing scenes. The hero is a fine fellow in every way : in his
relations to his widowed mother, as a young business man,
and with his associates in the navy. — The Literary World.
IN COLONIAL TIMES
IN THE CAMP
OF CORNWALLIS:
A STORY OF REUBEN DENTON AND HIS
EXPERIENCES DURING THE NEW
JERSEY CAMPAIGN OF 1777.
By Everett T. Tomlinson, Ph.D.
i2mo. 353 pp. Cloth., %i-50. IlL
This story is patriotic, exciting, and pleasing, and instructs
in the early history of our country without appearing to do so.
— Tribune.
Dr. Tomlinson's Revolutionary stories have so whetted the
appetites of his many boy readers that they will begin this one
with avidity, and lay it down with gratitude for the pleasure
and information it has given. — Christian Endeavor World.
No books are more welcome than those from the pen of
this writer. Besides being thoroughly interesting and of
literary merit, they strike a most patriotic chord, for it is the
author's intention to convey a knowledge of our country's
history in an entertaining manner. — Inter-Ocean.
This volume is pat.iotic in tone and treatment, and has all
the fire and spirit that have made the author's " War of the
Revolution Series " such prime favorites with young people.
This author's books are not only entertaining for the
moment, but they are written with the deeper purpose of
creating a desire on the part of the youthful reader for per-
sonal investigation into our national history. — Bookseller,
Newsdealer dr» Stationer.
Dr. Tomlinson has done remarkably helpful work along the
line of supplying young people with history in a most attract-
ive form. In this volume he combines historical facts with
exciting and interesting adventure, which meets the most vig-
orous demands of a practical imagination. — Cumulative Index.
^ {^
4,
4.-'
%
hp
?-
1
1 ^
1
^^l,*', >.
"■-S V^!^
vs,is>.j ^;^.<>^,«i..j«ysv .
>4
am •<'i »){.'> »
f^ .
^ ^ ^ H
- r/^
' 4.
1
i ;L.iJ.'''> V^l^i ^^-^^,
■>i;.-rrr ^^^
■'^, «>-{>•.•*;, ,:
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11